Bonds

by Saturn_Girl

Summary:

While separated from the rest of the group, 10k gets into a bit of a bind and Murphy may be the only one who can help...whether 10k likes it or not.

Update: In Chapter 47, 10k's road trip from Hell continues.

Notes:

I started this series before Z Nation season 5 premiered. While it still incorporates many elements of season 5, it has evolved into something different. I hope you enjoy this alternate version!

Chapter 1: 10k POV - Beginning

Notes:

Artwork by Eneada, used with permission.
https://www.deviantart.com/eneada
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18318905/chapters/43363184

After traveling all over the country and back again, the small towns and rural roads all seemed to blur together.  10k often had the sense of déjà vu that he had been on this particular street before, even though he wasn’t quite sure what state he was in, let alone what city.   It had only been a few weeks since the team had failed to prevent the Black Rain from spreading across the world. 10k was feeling rudderless and out of sorts, so he welcomed any semblance of familiarity. 

Welcome back to Anytown, USA.  I wonder if they have a cheese wheel?

10k leaned his rifle against a chimney and took a sip of water from his canteen.  Ever since the Black Rain, the sky had a continual dark tinge to it, like an electrical storm was always brewing on the horizon.  It made it difficult to judge what time of day it was, but 10k figured based on the position of the sun that it must be late afternoon.  Doc and Murphy had set up camp near the edge of town, while Sarge and 10k split off in separate directions to do some scavenging and reconnaissance within the city limits.

From his rooftop perch he scanned the abandoned city block looking for signs of movement.   Luckily they had not encountered any Zs in the area, a blessing after they had barely escaped a huge throng of dead Girl Scouts the day before.  The little Zs were always the fastest!  Unfortunately, none of them had any boxes of cookies and 10k’s stomach was rumbling.  He hadn’t had any luck scoring supplies from the apartment building he’d just searched. 

Hopefully Sarge had fared better.  He’d scout around for another few minutes, then take off to reconnect with the others.

After the complete failure of their mission, 10k had been tempted to head out on his own to find Red, but none of them were sure yet how the Black Rain had changed things.   He knew his chances of survival were higher if he remained in the group, so 10k reluctantly agreed when Doc and Sarge asked him to stick around to help search for Warren. 

So far they hadn’t seen any sign of the drone ship.  Murphy had assured everyone that she was still alive, that he could feel her and use their special bond to track her down.  

We better find her soon, because I don’t think I can take much more of Murphy acting like he’s the boss of everyone!

It worried 10k that Murphy’s strange abilities were making a comeback, and that he now looked like a demon straight out of Hell.  The old nightmares about Murphy biting him had returned with a vengeance, but 10k was too embarrassed to talk about them with anyone.   

They dredged up a flood of uncomfortable memories of being trapped in Murphy’s thrall. He never wanted to feel that violated and powerless again.

I miss you, Red.  You were the one who pieced me back together when I felt so broken.  I’m sorry I wasn’t there when you needed me.

10k tried to shake off a pang of guilt.  So much had been weighing on his mind lately, he was grateful for a bit of privacy to try to sort things through.  It wasn’t just Murphy he was worried about. 

He’d promised Red he’d move on with his life, but after all these long months he still longed to find her.  He didn’t want to admit she might be gone forever.  Becoming intimate with Sarge had complicated things even further, and he was having a difficult time figuring out what he wanted.

Despite Sarge assuring him that it was okay to “keep things casual,” he had no clue how to do that.  He was never good at shutting off his feelings, and it wasn’t for lack of trying.  Since the Z outbreak he had often wished he could be numb to everything. 

The truth was he liked Sarge…a lot.  They had so much in common, they could talk for hours without running out of things to say.  Yet he still felt like he was taking unfair advantage of her. 

Especially when the nightmares returned, and he’d reach for her in the middle of the night.  In the dark he’d pull her close and imagine he was in Red’s arms, back in the idyllic meadow of his fantasies where she’d stroke his hair and whisper that everything would be okay.

He knew it was wrong.   Sarge was an incredible woman, she deserved better.  He wasn’t proud of himself, but he kept up their trysts because those moments together were the only times he could push aside his grief and pretend he was happy again.  Until she’d kissed him that first time, he never knew how much he’d needed that.   

Joy is precious, Doc had once said.  He’d told 10k to hold onto it when he found it because you never knew when it would be stripped away and replaced with some new variant of zombie hell.

So he’d held onto her and let himself enjoy the simple pleasure of being close to someone.  But it pained 10k to know that one day he’d have to make a difficult choice and either let go of Red, or let go of Sarge.

Hey, wait a minute…what was that noise?

10k roused himself when he heard someone shout and what sounded like a scuffle coming from the street behind him.  He grabbed his rifle to check things out.  He crept over to the roof ledge and used his scope to locate the source of the sounds.

In an alley down the street he could see an older white man in denim overalls carrying a baseball bat tussling with a clan of Enders.   It looked like he’d already taken out one Ender based on the bedraggled form slumped on the ground, but he was outnumbered and the feral attackers would soon have him cornered. 

“Shoo!  Stay back!” the old man yelled at the Enders.  He swung his bat at the approaching Enders who snarled angrily at him.

10k had no desire to kill any of the Enders, but he couldn’t let them hurt the old man.  He aimed his rifle above their heads and fired a warning shot.

As soon as they heard gunfire, the Enders panicked.  They grabbed their unconscious companion and scampered back down the street, muttering and howling incoherently.

“No, wait…” the old man yelled after the departing Enders.  “Aw, God dammit.”  His shoulders slumped.

10k deftly clambered down the fire escape.  “Hey, mister, are you okay?” he asked when he got to the bottom.  10k was confused when the older man looked more disappointed than relieved.  He was panting from exertion but otherwise looked unharmed.

“I will be.”  His frown upturned into a smile.  “Thanks to you, young man!”  He clapped 10k on the shoulder.  “You showed up just in the nick of time.  But we best skedaddle, before any more of those fellas come back.”  He pointed his bat towards the street.  “I live not far from here, so let’s go!”  While they hustled down the alley, he thrust his hand at 10k.  “Good to meet you, son.  I’m Fred, by the way.” 

10k returned the handshake. “I’m Ten Thousand.  I helped you, so maybe you could help me.  I’m looking for a friend of mine.   Maybe you’ve seen her?  Pretty black woman, long blonde hair, total bad ass?  She might have passed through here recently.”

“Huh.  Blonde hair you say?”  Fred searched his thoughts.  “I don’t think so.  We don’t get many survivors around here anymore, except for some pesky Enders now and then.  But when we get back to my place you can ask my daughter, Darla.  Maybe she knows something.”

“Great!  Thanks.”  10k checked out their rear flank, and it did not appear that they were being followed.  The Enders were all gone, but gunshots could also attract Zs, so it was best to be careful.

When they emerged from the alley, Fred motioned 10k towards a brick townhouse down the block.  “Right over there on the corner.  Darla was taking a nap when I left, so she should still be there.”

With his rifle raised, 10k quickly scanned the perimeter looking for additional threats before approaching, but the coast looked clear.  He took note of the pharmacy – it might be worth looting before he returned to his friends.

“Hey, you said you were looking for a pretty black woman.  Is that her?”  Fred pointed behind 10k.

“Warren?”  10k excitedly turned to look, but there was no one there.  Before he could say anything else, something hard smashed against his skull and then everything faded into darkness.

Notes:

I wish I did not have to moderate comments, but unfortunately we have a troll in this fandom who sends anonymous nastygrams.

If you have experienced the same kind of abuse, screencap it and follow the instructions to report the abuse to AO3 here: http://www.archiveofourown.org/abuse_reports/new

Chapter 2: Murphy POV - Rendezvous

Murphy dug through the back seat of the smashed up mini-van, hoping to find a bag of stale Goldfish crackers, a package of gummy bears, anything to satisfy his gnawing hunger.  His fingers latched onto something between the seat cushions…he dug it out, but it was only a bejeweled makeup compact.  He flipped it open and checked himself out in the tiny round mirror.

Hello, handsome!

He smiled and stroked his beard appreciatively.  Murphy kind of liked the new red look.  It was…distinctive.  Not to mention a little easier to explain than the old blotchy blue look.  When strangers gawked, he’d just ask them if they had any extra sunscreen and they’d leave him alone.  He tossed the compact back in the van.

“Dude, are you picking up anything new on Warren yet?” asked Doc.  He threw another piece of broken furniture on the fire he’d built to boil their drinking water. 

Murphy kicked a crumpled soda can across the street.  “Not really.  I got a flash a few hours ago, but nothing since.   I keep telling you, I never know when I’m going to connect.”  His stomach growled again.  He was disappointed that the city was so picked over when it came to supplies.  They’d have to move on soon if they wanted to find their next meal.

Doc stationed the pot of water over the fire.  “So how does it work, anyway?  Can you read her thoughts?”

Murphy turned over a sturdy plastic bucket to use as a chair and sat by the fire.  “Not exactly.   I might be able to see memories if I try really hard, but mostly I pick up what my Blends are feeling.  And it has to be a strong feeling for me to get a good read.”  He grinned.   “Thankfully, Roberta gets pissed off a lot.”

Anger wasn’t the only thing Murphy had gotten flashes of from Roberta.  Regret, shame, self-recrimination…he’d felt waves of that, too.  Teller’s deception about the Black Rain was obviously weighing very heavily on her.  But despite how low Roberta was feeling these days, Murphy found that he enjoyed sharing this emotional connection with her.  It was almost like the bond he’d once had with Lucy.  It made him feel far less isolated from other humans, which is how he’d often felt over the last few years.

“Hold on a second.”  Doc looked over at Murphy.  “Blends?” he asked, emphasizing the plural.

Oh, shit.

Murphy shirked nervously on his perch and pretended to be fascinated by a bottle cap he’d picked up off the ground.  “Wow!  Look at this!  Remember PBR?”  Murphy launched into his best Dennis Hopper impression.  “Heineken?  Fuck that shit.  Pabst Blue Ribbon!”

“Don’t change the subject on me.  You said ‘my Blends.’  Are you saying you can still feel more of ‘em out there?”  Doc scrutinized Murphy’s face trying to get to the truth.

Dammit.  This conversation just slid down a very slippery slope.  

To be honest, he wasn’t sure if he could pick up any of the Murphytown Blends, because he hadn’t bothered to try.  Out of sight, out of mind.  But he definitely had a blazing fast wifi connection when it came to Blends he knew well.  He’d been able to dig a little into Roberta’s mind before the Black Rain, so that really didn’t come as a surprise.  But 10k…that was quite unexpected.

I thought Sun Mei canceled out the whole Blend thing.  I mean, I felt his mind slip away.  Or maybe that was just because he died?  I don’t know.  The zombie rules keep changing all the time.  Maybe the Black Rain did something to him, too.  Technically the kid did die, after all, and these days that’s when the weird shit starts happening.

While Roberta hadn’t ever held her transformation against him, Murphy knew how much 10k feared being a Blend.  Not just back in Spokane, but now, too…Murphy could literally feel it emanating from the kid in waves.  At first, the resonance of trauma had taken him aback…Murphy hadn’t ever considered that the boy might not have gotten over his ordeal. 

For Pete’s sake, it’s been two years!  Isn’t it time to let bygones be bygones?  Well, okay, okay…I guess I did kind of abduct him, lock him in a cell, and sent him off to assassinate Roberta.  Mea culpa!  But at least I gave him that fabulous leather jacket!  I even had it tailored for him and everything.  Thanks to my snappy sense of style, he never looked better. That’s gotta be worth something…right?

Murphy had decided to keep their re-established bond to himself, because the last thing he wanted was for 10k to freak out…especially if it involved shooting him in the face.  So for his own safety he’d tried very hard to pretend nothing had changed.  It had been immensely difficult, to say the least!

Murphy grudgingly supposed he had the kid to thank for helping him figure out how they could find Roberta.   Luckily, the day Murphy’s powers rebooted was also the day Sarge decided “what the hell?” and figured if the world was going to end, she might as well bang 10k.

Who could blame her?  10k may be a pain in the ass, but he is also a fine piece of ass.  If she hadn’t grabbed him first, who knows what could have happened.

Doc and Murphy had ducked out of the hangar to give the two some privacy, and it wasn’t long before Murphy was hit with his first empathic flash: exhilarating pleasure. 

He had to hold onto a guard railing to keep from melting onto the concrete until the feeling passed.   If Murphy’s face wasn’t already red, Doc would have seen him blush harder than he ever had in his entire life.  He’d stammered some lame excuse and stole away to discretely rub one off in the rest room. 

It had not been hard to connect the dots.  Whenever 10k and Sarge hooked up, he was barraged with wave upon wave of pleasure that he assumed synched with their lovemaking.  Murphy hadn’t masturbated this much since he’d left prison.

Those two lovebirds are wearing me out, but I have to admit, vicarious orgasms are a million times better than any porn ever invented!  Especially since I haven’t gotten laid since I fled Zona. 

Yep.  Being bonded to 10k was very, very weird.

In the past 10k had been inscrutable and defiant, making Murphy dig deep for the tiniest glimpse into his psyche, and now after the Black Rain upgrade it was like he was an open book.  Every time Murphy experienced a flash he was torn between savoring the intense intimacy, and wanting to respect 10k’s boundaries.  Being able to feel things from 10k’s perspective had made him more sympathetic. He didn’t want to cause him more distress.

Because when the kid is upset now, who feels it?  That’s right.  THIS GUY.

Back in Spokane, 10k had been the only Blend who could ever wall him out.  Despite their acrimonious relationship, Murphy always secretly respected 10k.  He never knew whether his other Blends were being honest with him or just telling him what he wanted to hear, so it was strangely refreshing whenever 10k would defy him.  That was probably the same reason Murphy had always been attracted to Roberta, too.  He admired a strong will.

Yet Murphy had been so excited when he’d finally penetrated 10k’s mental defenses during the knife game, after he’d fought so long and so hard to resist his influence.  It was almost intoxicating, that feeling that 10k was completely his.  

But that hard won victory soon felt hollow.  Murphy finally had his fealty, but it was like 10k’s entire personality had been erased.  Thomas was just another sheep like the other Blends, and Murphy had missed their delicious tension.

Now instead of wishing 10k would let him in, Murphy had been concentrating really hard on keeping 10k’s emotions out.  He was too much of a tempting distraction when Murphy knew he needed to concentrate all his efforts on finding Roberta.  Unlike the kid, she needed him.

So far, suppressing his link to 10k seemed to be working.  He hadn’t picked up anything since the Girl Scout attack.

“Hello?  Earth to Murphy!  What is with you today?  Are you bogarting some Z-Weed or what?” Doc prodded him with the stick he’d been using to stoke the fire. 

Before Murphy had a chance to respond, Sarge walked around the corner carrying a backpack.

Grateful for the distraction, Murphy dropped the bottle cap and stood up.  “Ah, just the lady I was hoping to see! “  He clapped his hands together and rubbed them.  “So?  What’s for dinner?”

Sarge grinned and dipped into her backpack.  “Catch!”  She tossed two big cans of Alpo dog food over to Murphy. 

“YES!  Stew time!” he exclaimed.  He rummaged through their supplies to pull out the can opener.

“You guys seen Ten Thousand?” Sarge asked.  “We were supposed to rendezvous at the Circle K, but he didn’t show.”

“He said he saw an advertisement for a gun shop, he probably went out to check for ammo.  I think it was on Walton, or maybe it was Walter Street.”  Doc made room for the cans of dog food next to the pot of water.  “I’m sure he’ll turn up soon.”

“I don’t know.  I’m concerned.  I heard a gunshot not long ago.  Was that you?” she asked.

“Pshaw!” Murphy scoffed.  “Who needs guns?  I’m more of a swashbuckler these days,” Murphy joked, waving his cane blade around with a dramatic flair.  “You never have to reload.”

“Welp.  Now you’ve got me worried, gal.”  Doc stood up and brushed the dust and ashes off his pants.  “Murphy, look after the fire while we track down the kid.” 

As they made their way to leave, Murphy dropped his blade on the ground.  His pupils rolled back, exposing the full whites of his eyes, and he started shuddering like he was having a seizure.

“What the hell?”  Sarge rushed over to grab Murphy before he could fall.  She looked over at Doc.  “Has he ever done this before?”   Doc joined her to ease Murphy gently to the ground.

“Murphy?  Murphy!”  Doc shook him to try to evoke a response.  Just as suddenly as the episode began, Murphy stopped quivering and his eyes returned to normal.

“He’s afraid,” Murphy mumbled so softly the others could barely hear him.  The look on his face was one of abject terror.

“Huh?  Who’s afraid?  Warren?  Are you picking up Warren?” asked Doc.

“No. He definitely said HE,” insisted Sarge.  “HE’S afraid.”

Murphy pushed himself off the ground.  He was still shaken, but coming back to himself. “I-I wasn’t even sure anything could get to him like that.  Yesterday we were surrounded by 20 creepy Girl Scout zombies and the kid was as cool as a cucumber.”

Maybe suppressing 10k’s emotions wasn’t such a good idea after all…it felt like some kind of dam just burst!

Doc’s eyes widened.  “The kid?  Holy shit.  You’re Vulcan mind melding with 10k!  I knew you were hiding something!”  He grabbed the lapels of Murphy’s jacket.  “Where is he?  Can you still feel him?”

“He’s feeling…trapped.  Helpless.   He’s not far from here.” Murphy muttered.  He closed his eyes and moved his head back and forth like he was trying to hone in on a signal.

The kid isn’t just scared, there is something else there, something disturbing that I can’t quite suss out.

Sarge wrinkled her brow in confusion.  “Can someone please explain what is going on?  And by the way…since when does Murphy give a crap about Ten Thousand?  I thought they hated each other.”

Murphy let out a wry chuckle.  “Oh, he hates me all right.”  Murphy pulled himself out of Doc’s grasp and rubbed the bridge of his nose like he was recovering from a migraine.   “I can pick up that emotion loud and clear on a daily basis.” 

“You need to focus that mental mojo on finding 10k, and you need to do it right now!” Doc demanded angrily, poking the red man in the chest hard enough to make him wince.   Doc shook his head.  “Damn you, Murphy.  You really should have told us about this before, man.”

“Oh, really?  You think so?” Murphy snapped.  “Do you think 10k would want everyone to know that I can feel it every single time he gets off with Little Miss Friends With Benefits over here?” Murphy yelled, motioning at Sarge.  “Do you have any idea how many times I have had to change my shorts after one of your (finger quotes) ‘rendezvous?’  Jesus!  Didn’t anyone ever teach you kids about abstinence?!”

Murphy immediately regretted his outburst when Sarge turned as red as her hair, and Doc withered into an embarrassed grimace. 

“Ooookay.  You’re totally right.  That is definitely something I’d rather not know,” Doc said, his hands raised in a surrender gesture.

Sarge’s features hardened while she stood in front of Murphy and glared up at him, arms akimbo.  “Me, either.  So why don’t you shut your big mouth and start leading us to Ten Thousand, or the only thing you’re gonna FEEL next is my boot up your red ASS.”

“Fine.”  Murphy picked up his sword and snagged one of the cans of dog food, wincing a little as the hot metal singed his fingers. “But we’re eating on the way.”  He scooped the food into his mouth as fast as he could while they hurried down the street.

Sarge nudged Doc.  “What’s a Vulcan?” she whispered.

The trio only managed to cover two blocks before Murphy stopped in his tracks. His cheeks bulged and he clapped a hand over his mouth.

“Oh God,” he moaned.  He urped behind his hand.  Doc and Sarge paused and turned around to face him.

“Are we close?  What’s happening?” Doc cocked an eyebrow when he saw Murphy’s face turn from bright red to light pink.  “Um…you don’t look so good, man.”

Murphy rushed over, yanked the boonie hat off Sarge’s head and violently puked into it.

“Hey!” Sarge’s nose wrinkled when she caught a whiff of the vomit, while Murphy heaved and heaved into her hat. “Oh, gross!” She tried to wave the smell away with her hand.

“Great.  Food poisoning.  That’s exactly what we need right now,” Doc said with an exasperated sigh.

“It’s not the dog food…it’s 10k again,” croaked Murphy.  He spit, trying to rid himself of the last vestiges of bile in his mouth.  He meekly handed the vomit filled hat back to Sarge.  “Sorry,” he shrugged.

Sarge looked down at her ruined hat, scowled at Murphy, and tossed it into the gutter.

“We’re definitely close,” Murphy said, wiping his mouth on his jacket sleeve.  “I can still taste what was in his mouth, and it was like something crawled up and died in there.”  He frowned and spit again.  “On a scale of one to ten, 10k’s anxiety level just shot up to 27.”

“That’s it.”  Doc coned his hands around his lips to amplify his voice.  “10k!  10k!  Kid?  Where are you?”

“Doc, keep it down.  We gotta be smart about this.  We don’t know who or what might be with him.”  Sarge shouldered her rifle, put her back to the wall and scanned the rooftops with her scope looking for trouble.  “You got any intel you can share on that?” she asked Murphy.

“All I know is that 10k is miserable.  But it’s the apocalypse, isn’t that kind of the default setting these days?”  Murphy unsheathed his blade and followed Sarge’s lead.

“Look!”  Doc pointed to the sign on the corner reading ‘Walton Street.’  He pulled out his hammers and crossed to the other side of the road.  He paused in front of a CVS Pharmacy.  He leaned down and picked something up off the ground.

“Guys, I found 10k’s goggles,” Doc yelled.  They were speckled with fresh blood.  “Murphy, you were right…he must be somewhere nearby!” 

“Movement, eight o’clock!  Window on the second floor of that townhouse!” Sarge pointed her rifle towards the building in question. 

That’s it.  That’s where he is!  We found him!

Murphy stopped after he picked up another intense flash of fear from 10k, because this time it came with a one word message:

“DANGER.”

Chapter 3: 10k POV - Darla

Summary:

Note: This part takes place during the same time frame as Chapter 2.

“Unghhh…” 10 groaned.  He tried to clear his throbbing head while he sputtered in and out of consciousness.  In between flashes he became vaguely aware of something tugging at his legs and a viscous fluid seeping into his eye.  Confused, he blinked and tried to focus on where he was.  

How did I get on a bed?  Wait…is that blood on my forehead?  What is going on?

His head hurt, and his vision was blurry.  He groggily moved to rub his eyes, only to discover he couldn’t because both his arms were lashed to a bed frame.

“What the hell?”  His predicament jolted him to full consciousness.  He tried to yank his wrists free but the cords binding him were too tight and the bed posts were fashioned from solid wrought iron.   10k looked down at his feet to see the old man he had just met finishing up the final knot on his ankle. 

10k panicked when he realized that not only was he tied to a bed but the old man – Fred?  Was that his name? - had stripped him down to his maroon undershorts.  The rest of his clothes were in a heap on top of a bedside table.   

Great.  Why do all the psychos and perverts survive the zombie apocalypse?

“Let me go!”  10k yelled as he thrashed and struggled trying to wrest himself from his bindings, to no avail.   The mattress was wrapped in slippery plastic which made it difficult to get any purchase.

His frustration ramped up to fear when he took in the rest of his surroundings and saw a rainbow assortment of plastic shower curtains tacked to the walls and floor, all of them splashed with copious amounts of dried blood.   With a sinking feeling he realized he was not the first prisoner Fred had tied to this bed.  Who would have thought a room plastered with images of sea horses, flamingos and tropical fish could be so terrifying?

Confident his knots were secure, Fred patted 10k’s bare leg and creakily rose from a crouch to his feet. 10k slackened and ceased his struggling when it dawned on him that it wasn’t desire that he saw in his captor’s eyes.

It was guilt.

“Why are you doing this?” 10k asked him.  “I helped you!” 

“I know, and I am so sorry about this, son.”  Fred shook his head, his creased face filled with woe. He pulled a handkerchief from his overall pocket and gently dabbed the blood out of 10k’s eye - a strange kindness, given the dire circumstances.  “I can see that you are a good kid, and there sure aren’t many like you left in the world.  The ugly reality is that now we all have to make the hard choices to feed our family.”

Oh crap, not cannibals!

10k remembered the horror stories Cassandra had told him about her days with that cannibal cult.  Since the Z outbreak, food had become scarcer and scarcer with every passing year. He’d had some close scrapes with desperate people during Black Summer himself, and some of the Enders they’d encountered in the past few years had devolved into eating each other.  If 10k’s father hadn’t taught him how to live off the land, he’d never have survived this long.

“Fred, please…you don’t have to do this,” 10k implored.  “Look, I can help your family.  My friends and I have food back at our camp.   Just let me go and -”

“No, you don’t get it.”  Fred stuffed the hankie back in his pocket.  “The Black Rain changed everything.  My daughter…I guess you could say she has very specific dietary needs.  A can of peaches just ain’t gonna cut it.  I would have preferred one of them Enders you scared off, but now you’ll have to do.” 

He walked through the open bedroom door to a room across the hall that 10k could see was locked from the outside with several large padlocks.  Fred pulled out a ring of keys and started unlocking.

“Darla?  Wake up, dinner’s ready.  Just like I promised.”

10k’s heart pounded as he tried again to pull free from the cords, but with every struggle they cinched tighter around his wrists and ankles.  He saw that the window next to the bed was cracked open. 

“Doc!  Sarge!  Murphy!  Help!” he shouted.  10k had no idea where Fred had taken him, but maybe his friends were within earshot.  He couldn’t just give up and let himself get eaten.

Fred unlatched the final lock and opened the door.

A woman in a red sundress padded out of the room, her head hung low and her long white-blonde hair obscuring her features.  Or was she a Z?  10k honestly wasn’t sure.  The skin on her bare arms and legs looked dead and grey, but oddly she didn’t lunge at Fred like a zombie.  Was she trained?

10k kept shouting. “Doc!  Can you hear me?  Anyone?”

The Z yawned and stretched.  “What’s with all the yelling?”  

10k was stunned into silence.  Since when could zombies talk?  Then he remembered how Doc had said he’d heard a new rumor about talking Zs, but at the time 10k had figured someone had been smoking too much Z-weed.  Apparently the rumor was true!

Darla perked up as soon as she saw 10k.  She pushed the hair out of her face, revealing a grossly swollen nose, milky yellow eyes and rotting patches of flesh around what looked like a huge bite on her cheek.   She was probably quite beautiful once, but now she was a decomposing mess. If she wasn’t a zombie, she was doing an awfully good impression.

“Oooh, Daddy, is that for me?”  She gave her father a hug like he’d just surprised her with a birthday gift.

“Try not to make a big mess this time, pumpkin.”  Fred kissed his daughter on the forehead.  “Sorry, son.  I wish there were another way, but you gotta understand.  My Darla has…needs.” He cast 10k one last regretful look before heading downstairs.

“Mmmmm.  Fresh brains!”  When Darla grinned at him she revealed a black, rotten maw behind her yellowing teeth.  She stalked towards 10k.  “You.  Look.  So.  Yummy,” she purred as she teased her finger slowly from his ankle, up his leg, across his chest, along his throat until she was able to grasp his chin.

“W-what are you?” 10k cringed away from her fetid breath and tried not to vomit as she leaned down and licked the blood off his forehead. 

Memories of Murphy flooded back to him.  “Don’t fight it, kid.  It will all be over soon…” His heart began to thud faster and faster.  “No…please…don’t bite me!”

“What am I?” Darla giggled.  She plopped down on the edge of the bed and traced playful circles around 10k’s nipple.  Trapped as he was, he couldn’t angle his body away from Darla to make her to stop.  “What are you?  Because you sure don’t taste or smell like other humans.” 

What does that mean?  I thought Sun Mei cured me.  Am I still different?

She eyed 10k hungrily like a predator ready to pounce, but her features abruptly froze when she glanced at his arm lashed to the frame.

“Wait a second…that’s a zombie bite.” She grasped his forearm and rubbed at the scar Murphy had given him.  “No wonder you smell different.  You’re just like me!” 

10k almost blurted out that he was nothing like Darla, until he realized this might be his out.  “Uh…yeah!  I’m like you!  So you better not eat me…because…uh, we probably have mutated brains or something!”

“Wow!  This is amazing!” she squealed with glee.  She sprawled on top of 10k and hugged him so hard he could barely breathe.  “I knew I wasn’t the only one!” 

10k blew her long strands of greasy hair out of his face.  Although 10k now had hope of surviving this bizarre encounter, it was somehow getting even more creepy.  “Lady?  Um, do you think you could untie me now?  Please?”

She responded by kissing the side of 10k’s neck. 

Uh oh…I really, really hate where this is heading…

“But this could be so much fun, too,” Darla purred.  She pressed closer and undulated against him while she suckled his neck and jawline.  10k was beginning to wish she had eaten his brains as he tugged futilely at the bonds holding him prisoner. 

This is not happening this is not happening please don’t let this be happening…

“Mmmm.  It has been so long since I have been with a man,” she moaned into his ear.  She nibbled his lobe while she nuzzled  him.  “Just think, together we could repopulate the earth with a brand new race!”

“Let me get this straight.”  He coughed and swallowed back the bile forcing its way up his throat.  “A minute ago you wanted to eat my brain, and now…now you want to marry me?”

Darla rolled her eyes at him.  “Jeez.  Aren’t you old-fashioned!”  She grasped his chin and forced him to look her.  “I just wanna jump your bones!” 

When she leaned in to kiss him, 10k recoiled and tried to move his face away, but she ignored his protests, forced her bloated tongue through his lips, and devoured him.  She tasted like spoiled, maggot infested meat left in the sun all day, and 10k had never felt so nauseated in his life.  When she finally pulled away, he gasped for fresh air and it was all he could do to keep from retching. 

She straddled his thighs and flipped her hair back, striking a playful pose.  “Although I have to say, you are quite the catch,” she cooed.  “Gorgeous, still have all your teeth, and you’re not decomposing!”  

10k winced when Darla leered down at him in a way she probably thought looked seductive, and then her hand roved lower, inching toward his shorts.

“Hey, hey!  Watch the hands!”  He blushed and tried to buck Darla off of him, but it only seemed to excite her more.  “Please, stop!”

“My, you are so hot when you’re flustered!   C’mon, baby. Don’t be shy.  Let me make it good for you.”  She leaned down and lapped at his nipple, then dotted his neck and chest with kisses, descending lower and lower towards his shorts while he squirmed.  10k blanched when she got a little too forceful and her nose suddenly separated from her face; it was barely hanging on by a tiny strip of flesh. 

“Oh my God!”  10k dry heaved.  It was a good thing he hadn’t eaten in two days or else he’d be painting the pink flamingo shower curtains with his vomit.

Darla tried to push her nose back in place, but it kept flopping back and forth, revealing her bloody nasal cavity and part of her skull.  “Ugh.  I hate it when that happens!”

 10k gulped, trying to suppress his gag reflex.  “Darla, please!  Before this goes too far, can we talk first?   Get to know each other?  We just met!”

“Oh, fine.  Party pooper!”  Darla pouted, but 10k breathed a huge sigh of relief when she lifted herself off him to sit at the edge of the bed again.  She reached over to the bedside table drawer and pulled out a tube of Krazy Glue, which she used to re-affix her nose.

“Tell me the truth.  Does this look okay?” She turned her face back and forth to show him different angles.

10k thought it looked crooked, but he nodded sheepishly.  She seemed satisfied by his response and tossed the glue back in the drawer.

“Okay, so talk.”  She adjusted her skirt and primped her hair.  “What is your secret?  How do you keep from falling apart?  How often do you have to eat brains?” she asked.

“Ew.” He grimaced at the thought.  “I don’t eat brains!”

Darla looked doubtful.  “Never?  Then what do you eat?”

“Normal stuff.  Fish, crickets, puppy chow if I can find it…”

She pushed at his chest.  “Get out of here!  You were bitten, just like me.  Are you seriously trying to say you have never craved brains?”

“I’m not lying!  I died two years ago, but since then I have never wanted to eat anyone.”

10k thought back to when he had died.  He had been feverish, so his memories were chaotic, but forever ingrained in his mind was the sensation of Warren choking the life out of him.  Red’s beautiful face looking down at him had been marred with tears.  10k had been terrified, gasping for breath, not understanding what was happening, but then there was nothing.  The fear, the pain, all of Murphy’s influence nattering in the back of his mind, it all slipped away and everything went gloriously quiet. 

Death had been a relief, like being completely immersed in a warm bath or being wrapped up in his mother’s quilt…but just as soon as he accepted his fate, he was violently jerked out of that perfect tranquility and he woke up looking at Murphy’s face.

Damn him.  He knew I never wanted to be bitten!  What if Darla’s right, and I am like her?  It took years before Murphy started going all freaky Zombie Messiah.  Am I going to start craving brains, too?

 “Huh.  So you died before the Black Rain?” Darla’s voice jolted him back to the present.  “Maybe that explains it.  That gunk messed everything up.   I can’t remember everything, but Daddy said I got attacked by a Z and I woke up like this.  I was fine for a while, but then the cravings started. I’m normal most of the time, but if I don’t eat brains every other day I start to go all ‘UHRRR!’” Darla curled up her hands into claws and acted like a lurching zombie.

“I’m sorry this happened to you.”  And despite everything, 10k meant it.  In a way, this might be his fault.  He and his friends unwittingly let the Black Rain descend upon the world.  It changed all the rules, and now Darla was paying the price.   No matter how hard he’d tried, ultimately 10k couldn’t control himself when he was a Blend, so how could he expect Darla to resist what she had become?

Darla shrugged.  “I guess it is better than dying.  But I could do without the rotting, you know?”

“…or the brain eating?” 10k added.

“Oh, man.  Brains taste AMAZING.”  Her face lit up and she licked her lips at the thought.    “You don’t know what you’re missing!”

“Uh, I guess I’ll have to take your word on that.  How many people have you eaten, anyway?” asked 10k, unable to contain his morbid curiosity.

She tapped her cheek while she considered.  “Five?  No, six.  They were all Enders,” she said with air of dismissal.  “They were so far gone that I tell myself they were mercy kills.  Besides, I’d rather eat a stranger than attack Daddy. He’s all I have left…except I guess now I have you, too!”

Suddenly, 10k could hear someone yelling in the distance.  “10k!  10k!  Kid?  Where are you?”

10k’s heart leapt for joy.   “Doc?  I’m h-mmmph!”  His happiness was cut short when Darla swiftly clamped her hand over his mouth to muffle his cry.

“Shhh, baby.  We don’t want anyone to ruin our fun,” she whispered.  “We haven’t even gotten to the good part, yet!”

Good part?  Hell, no!  The only “good part” in this scenario is me getting the hell out of here!

“Mmmmrph!”  10k bit into her hand and shook his head trying to free himself, but Darla was very strong and seemed immune to pain.  While he struggled, she grabbed his bandanna from the pile of clothes next to the bed and used it to gag him.

“Guys, I found 10k’s goggles,” Doc yelled somewhere off in the distance.  “Murphy, you were right…he must be somewhere nearby!” 

 “What the heck kind of name is ‘Ten Key’ anyway?”  Darla whispered.  She slid the window closed and smiled down at her silenced captive.  “Never mind.  You can tell me later, baby.  Right now I’m going to go find your friend so I can eat HIS brain!”

10k’s eyes widened.  No!  Don’t hurt him!  he muttered from behind the gag.  He glowered at her and yanked furiously at his bonds.  The cords were so tight they were starting to dig into his flesh and cut off his circulation.

Fred burst into the room carrying two rifles, and 10k recognized that one of them was his own.  He tossed it to his daughter.  “Look alive.  We’ve got company!   An old hippie, a red haired boy, and a fella with the worst sunburn I’ve ever seen. ” 

The old man was surprised to see that 10k was still alive.  He shook his head with an exasperated scowl.  “Darla!  Honestly.  Ever since you were a little girl, I never could get you to stop playing with your damned food.” 

“I’m keeping him, Daddy.  So we need to take at least one of the strangers alive.”  She looked over at 10k.  “If you’re a good boy, I’ll share my brains with you.  You’ll start to like them, too.  I promise.”  She blew him a kiss before she followed her father downstairs.

10k was desperate.  He couldn’t figure out to free himself, and now his friends were in trouble.  He had to warn them somehow.  He tried one last gambit not knowing whether it would even work…and half hoping it would fail.

Forcing away all his apprehension, he reached out to that cobwebby, long walled off part of his mind that had once been his psychic connection to Murphy and with all his might tried to push out a message:

“DANGER!”

Notes:

Kudos are great, but comments inspire me to write faster!

Chapter 4: Murphy POV - Savior

“DANGER!” 

Murphy’s hair stood on end when he realized it was 10k’s voice inside his head.

He must really feel desperate if he's reaching out to ME, of all people…

“Shit.  Get ready for trouble,” he warned the others.  “10k thinks we’re in danger.”  His adrenaline kicked in and he grasped his sword tighter, scanning the street for any sign of movement.

 “You there!  Put down your weapons!” a grizzled old voice yelled from down the street.  “Don’t make me ask you twice.”  An elderly man in overalls leveled his rifle at them.

“Like hell we will!”  Sarge squeezed off a round.  The man cried out in pain and clutched his shoulder.  “The next one goes right between your eyes unless you tell us what you did with our friend!”

“Um, guys?”  Doc put his hands in the air.  Directly behind him was a zombie in a red dress…and she was holding a rifle! 

Since when did zombies use weapons?  

She prodded Doc with the tip of the rifle until he dropped his hammers.  “Unless you want the hippie to die, you best do what my Daddy told you,” yelled the zombie.

Talking zombies?  What the holy hell is going on?

“That’s 10k’s rifle,” gasped Sarge.  “Where is he?”

“Weapons down.  Now!” insisted the zombie, putting the barrel of her rifle against the back of Doc’s head.  “Hands up!”

“Okay, okay,” Sarge relented, carefully putting her rifle on the ground.  She reluctantly raised her hands above her head.   Murphy dropped his sword on the ground and did the same.

The older man in denim overalls  took his place next to the talking zombie.   He pressed a red hankie against the wound on his shoulder.

“You okay, Daddy?” she asked worriedly, motioning for Doc to get to his knees.

“I’ll be fine, Darla.  It was a through and through.”  He grabbed Doc’s hammers off the ground and tossed them far out of reach.

Darla scowled at Sarge.  “Just for that, I’m eating you first, bitch!”

“Murphy, now would be a great time for you to do that thing you do,” Doc stage whispered, nodding his head towards the zombie.

Murphy took a deep breath and reached out to the zombie’s mind.  He was rusty, and this new zombie’s presence felt far more chaotic and willful than he was used to, but focusing with everything he had he was able to connect.   Slowly, per his command, the zombie lowered her weapon.

“What is going on?  I’m not doing this!  Daddy, help!” The zombie was completely puzzled as to why her limbs were moving against her volition.  Her father ran back to her side and struggled to move the rifle to point back at the group.

“Brains!” Murphy yelled, drilling the command into the zombie’s mind with as much force as he could muster.  Darla dropped the rifle and with a feral snarl leapt at her father and chomped on the top of his head.  He screamed, trying to scramble away from her, but she overpowered him and continued biting him until he collapsed.  Blood spewed everywhere from his head wound. 

“Oh my God,” Sarge mumbled, her face aghast as they watched Darla feast hungrily upon her own father. 

“Sooo hungry…”  The zombie’s moans while she greedily shoved bits of brain into her mouth sounded almost orgasmic.  She seemed oblivious to everything else going on around her while she fed.

Sarge pulled herself together, picked up her rifle and used it to dispatch Darla with a perfectly placed head shot.  She crumpled onto the corpse of her father. 

Murphy strode over and jabbed his sword into the eye socket of the corpse to prevent him from turning. 

Doc clapped him on the back.  “Thanks, man.  That was a close call, but you still got it!  A bona fide zombie whisperer, that’s what you are!”  He picked up 10k’s weapon from the ground.

“More like a zombie yeller, but you’re welcome.”  Murphy grinned back at his friend.  “10k is still alive.  I can sense him upstairs.  You two stay down here and make sure no one else shows up, and I’ll go get him.”

Sarge nodded at him.  “Copy that.”  She and Doc took up a defensive stance by the front door.

Murphy rubbed his wrists, which had been feeling increasingly sore, and on top of that he had a doozy of a headache.  He bounded up the steps, honing in on 10k’s waves of anxiety.  The first bedroom door, covered in padlocks, led to an empty room.  Just past that he hit the jackpot.

He couldn’t believe what he was seeing when he stepped through the doorway. 

No wonder the kid was so freaked out!

The plastic covered walls were coated in blood.  How many people died here?  Murphy was chilled by the grotesque pastel chamber of horrors – it looked exactly like Dexter the serial killer’s plastic wrapped kill rooms except assembled by his great Aunt Edna.  He was pretty sure she had that same teal sea horse shower curtain in her bathroom.

Stuck in the middle of the macabre scene was poor 10k.  He’d been bound, gagged, and strapped to a plastic wrapped mattress that was spattered with the gore of other unfortunate victims.  His eyes widened at the sight of Murphy, and he squirmed in his bonds and muttered something through his gag.

Despite the disturbing surroundings, Murphy immediately got a rush out of seeing 10k’s lean form splayed out, taut and writhing before him like one of his darkest fantasies come true.  It took his breath away.

Why does he have to be so beautiful?

He gulped and forced those thoughts from his mind.   10k was currently feeling so scared and vulnerable that Murphy felt shamed for harboring such desires.  He rushed over to the bed and tugged the gag out of 10k’s mouth, and hoped the kid didn’t notice that he’d gotten hard.

“Doc?  Sarge?  Are they –“ 10k flailed, desperately searching the hallway to see his friends.

“- they’re fine,” Murphy assured him, tossing the bandana on top of the rest of 10k’s clothes.

“Darla…Fred…where are they?  You can’t trust them!”  10k’s eyes were wild, frantic.  “Doc!  She’s gonna eat him!  You have to -”

“Shhh.  Calm down.  We took care of them.  You’re safe now.  Everything is going to be okay.”  He inspected 10k’s restraints.  “Let’s figure out how to deal with these.”

“Oh, thank God!” 10k relaxed a bit, but abruptly winced and gasped in pain when Murphy touched his wrist. 

“Sorry, I’ll try to be gentler.”  Murphy used his sword to carefully saw at the rope.  He was not happy to see that 10k’s wrists were severely abraded and bruised from all the struggling.  Upon closer inspection he could also see blood caked in 10k’s hair, like he’d suffered a blow to the head.

“When we’re done here, we should have Doc tend to your wounds.  We don’t want anything to get infected.”  Murphy paused for a moment.  “What the - ?”  He reached over to 10k and lifted up his chin to get a better look at the mark on his neck.

“What are you doing?” 10k squawked indignantly.

“Is that a hickey?” teased Murphy, cocking his eyebrow at 10k.

10k blushed and wrested himself out of Murphy’s grasp.  “Shut up.”  He averted his eyes.  “Darla.  I-I couldn’t stop her.”

Ah.  The zombie got fresh with him.  Everything makes sense now! 

Murphy resumed sawing at the restraints.  “Kid, you have nothing to be embarrassed about.  It’s not your fault that everyone in the apocalypse wants to get into your pants.”  He smirked when 10k’s blush became even redder.  “Lucky you, I guess that includes zombies now, too.”

He finally cut through the cords, which allowed 10k to free his wrists.   10k, silent and withdrawn, carefully flexed and rubbed at his wrists, trying to improve his circulation while Murphy went to work on the cords binding his ankles next.  He forced himself to look away from 10k’s deliciously snug undershorts while he sliced.

What the hell is wrong with me?  Now is not the time to perv on the kid! 

He blinked and sawed a little faster.  He needed to get 10k dressed and out of this horror show of a bedroom as soon as possible.

Murphy nearly dropped his sword when he heard 10k’s voice in his head, the words somehow both tentative and yet clear as a bell. 

“How did you find me?” 10k asked.  “Did you hear me?”

He reluctantly looked up at the head of the bed, where 10k stared back at him, his impossibly guileless young eyes rimmed with tears.   It struck him that in all the years he had known Ten Thousand, the only other time he’d ever seen him cry was after the knife game.

That was when I reached deep into his mind, and I broke him. 

Murphy understood immediately that this was a test, that 10k was hoping against hope that Murphy hadn’t just received a telepathic message, and that his earlier communication was all in his head.

Crap.  Should I lie?  Look at him.  He doesn’t want this.  He’s scared shitless already, for Christ’s sakes, he doesn’t need this blend bullshit, too.  But if I lie, he’s just going to hear about it from Doc and Sarge as soon as he leaves this room.

The jig was up.  There was no way to hide their renewed connection anymore.

“Yes,” Murphy glumly responded via their telepathic link.  “I heard you.”

“No.”  10k shook his head.  “No!  Not again.  You are not my savior!” 10k growled, kicking the rest of the ropes off his legs.

“Look, I’m sorry…but technically, I did just save you…and in case you forgot, you were the one who called me!” Murphy sputtered.

10k glared at him as he tried to slide off the slippery mattress and stand up, and he almost made it, but as soon as his feet hit the floor Murphy felt him become overly dizzy and 10k buckled to his knees.

“Unngh,” 10k groaned, clutching his head wound.  Murphy reached down to help him back to his feet, but 10k fended him off.

“How long?” 10k demanded, his voice breaking.  He remained in a crouch, distraught and refusing to look up at Murphy.

 “Just since the Black Rain, I promise.  Look, you’re hurt.  Let me help you!“  Again Murphy tried to steady 10k, wincing as he felt the boy’s head throbbing like it was his own. 

“Let me go!  I won’t be your slave again, not ever,” 10k gritted out, and his words wounded Murphy far more than the vicarious pain in his skull. 

He’s right to be scared of me.  I did hurt him.  How can I ever make things right between us? 

10k managed to lurch to his feet, but the physical exertion proved to be too much for him and Murphy could feel his mind slip away as he fainted.  Murphy caught him before he could drop.         

“Doc, get up here!  Doc!” Murphy screamed while he eased 10k back onto the bed.  “Something is wrong!”  Panicking, he patted 10k’s face and shook his shoulders to rouse him, but he was unresponsive.

“No, no, no…” Murphy felt a tear roll down his cheek when he couldn’t find a pulse.   He put his ear against 10k’s bare chest and listened for a heartbeat. 

Doc barreled into the room and pushed him aside.  “Give me some room!  Kid, can you hear me?” 

Sarge waited in the doorway, worry etched all over her face.   Murphy could see the terror in her eyes as she took in all the gore splattered around the kill room.  He didn’t need a telepathic link to know exactly what she was thinking:  Would 10k die in this room, too?

“Please wake up!” Murphy messaged as Doc worked on 10k.  “I don’t care if you hate me forever.  I can’t lose you, too!”

 

Chapter 5: Murphy POV - Asleep

Notes:

Note: this chapter takes place immediately after chapter 4, and contains a flashback to events in season 3.

Sarge and Murphy both paced nervously in the hallway while Doc examined 10k in the blood soaked bedroom where he’d been held prisoner.

“What the hell happened?  Can you feel him?  Is he gonna be okay?” Sarge asked. 

“I-I don’t know.  He was fine, being his usual stubborn pain in the ass self, but then he got dizzy and passed out!  I can’t get a read on him; everything is blank now.”  But wait…I could feel him a few minutes ago. 

Murphy poked his head back in the bedroom doorway.  “Check for a head wound!  I saw blood in his hair!”

“Gotcha, brother.” Doc gingerly checked 10k for signs of swelling.  “It’s weird.  His breathing is regular, but I’m having a heck of a time finding his pulse.  You said he got dizzy?   He might have a concussion.”

Sarge spotted a baseball bat leaned up against a narrow side table in the apartment hallway.  “Wait a minute.  Look at this!”  She handed it to Murphy.

The bat was splattered with sticky fresh blood.  Murphy ran his finger through it, and brought it up to his nose to sniff.  It wasn’t enough to discern if it was zombie or human, so he licked the blood off his finger.

Sarge wrinkled her nose.  “Ugh, that is seriously nasty!”

“Oh…it’s definitely 10k, alright,” Murphy admitted, and off Sarge’s disgusted look he tried to cover up how much he enjoyed the blood.  He would never forget that hint of something undefinable underlying the initial taste of salt and copper, a mystery begging to be unraveled.

“They must have hit him with this.”  Murphy reluctantly handed the bat back to Sarge – it had taken every ounce of self-control he had not to lick it clean.

If his blood is this tasty, imagine what his come tastes like!  No wonder Sarge loves giving him head.

Murphy remembered when he had first bitten 10k, back when they had been on the CDC submarine.  10k had been taken aboard to receive treatment for a gunshot wound.  While touring the sub, Murphy learned more about Zona’s plans, and he had not liked what he’d heard.  As soon as he had the opportunity, he turned Dr. Merch and several soldiers into his blends, and used them to stage his getaway.

One of his new soldier blends climbed up from a lower deck and saluted Murphy.  “As you instructed, sir, the explosive charges have been set.  We have twenty minutes to get to a safe distance.”

“Great.  So what are we waiting for?  Let’s blow this popstand!”  Murphy had almost forgotten about 10k until they turned a corner and saw him lying on the floor, moaning in pain and clutching his wound.

Argh!  They were supposed to fix him!  Can’t anyone around here do anything right?  Warren thought these morons were going to save the whole world, and they can’t even save one kid!

“Don’t just stand there.  Hurry up and help him!” he commanded Merch.

She kneeled down and examined 10k’s gunshot wound.  Her face looked grim, and she shook her head.  “He’s lost too much blood.  He’s not going to make it without more transfusions!”

“So we’ll give him one when we get back to shore!  Hey, meatbag.  Over here!”  Murphy mentally signaled for the captain to carry 10k.  The blend hoisted the young man over his shoulder, holding his legs in front while 10k’s head and arms dangled down his back.

 “Transfuse him with what, exactly?” Dr. Merch retorted.  “The blood is stored on the other side of the sub, which, by the way, you just rigged to explode, and we can’t donate any because you turned us all into blends!”  She glared back at Murphy, awaiting his next command. 

He rolled his eyes at her.  “Oh, for chrissakes.  I guess if I want something done right, I have to do it myself!”  Murphy stormed closer to 10k and turned his face, exposing his cheek.

“Whuz hap’ning, whaddya you…” 10k muttered weakly.  He looked clammy and pale and he could barely keep his eyes open.

Murphy hesitated, stroking his thumb across 10k’s cheek while thinking back to that horrible day with The Collector, and how terrified 10k had been when he thought he was going to be bitten.  He’d rather die than become like Cassandra, he’d said. 

Should I let him go?  No.  Fuck that!  If I’m going to rebuild the world, I need someone capable at my side.  I have a feeling these assholes aren’t going to cut it.

He may not want this, but I want him.

“Sorry about this, kid, but I don’t have a lot of time.”  Murphy yanked 10k’s collar aside and bit the back of his neck. 

“No!” 10k sobbed.   He struggled and kicked, mumbling incoherent curses while he tried to escape the captain’s grip, but he was so drained that his captor was able to contain his feeble resistance with ease.

As soon as the blood started flowing, Murphy experienced a tsunami of sensation.  Feelings, sounds and images of 10k’s life coursed through him like an electric shock. Piking a bound man…struggling with Cassandra…recoiling from Murphy...running after the girl in the scarlet shawl.  The fear and grief rolling off 10k was so intense that Murphy had to hold onto the captain’s arm to steady himself.  As soon as he withdrew his lips, the connection was severed.

Tommy. The people he loved called him Tommy. But they’re all gone.

“Shhh.  Forget!” Murphy commanded, and 10k stopped writhing and slumped against the captain, unconscious.  Murphy smiled sadly and smoothed 10k’s hair and readjusted his signature goggles so they wouldn’t fall off.

You don’t have to fear me, Thomas.  We’re going to save the world together.  You’ll see…

 “Sir, we are running out of time.  We have to move.  Now!”  Dr. Merch urged him.  She obviously wanted to flee but was frozen in place until her master commanded otherwise.

Murphy had completely forgotten about the explosives!  He straightened his tie and strode towards the exit ladder.  “Yeah, yeah, yeah.  Don’t get your panties in a twist.” Murphy licked the last trace of 10k’s blood from his lips and mentally commanded everyone to exit the sub and board the raft they used to make their escape. 

Two years ago, and I still remember that day like it was yesterday.

Murphy scratched his goatee and watched Doc minister to 10k’s injuries.

Doc looked back at him.  “You were right, he has blood on him, but I can’t find a lump.  He doesn’t have a temperature, and he just started snoring, so I think he might be okay.   I just can’t seem to rouse him.  You sure you can’t get anything from that link of yours?”

Murphy closed his eyes and tried to see if he could sense anything.  And when he focused intently, he realized there was something there…not exactly an emotion, but there was something coalescing behind the bond that they shared.

“He’s there, but it is like he’s…I don’t know…rebooting?”  Murphy shrugged his shoulders.

Sarge looked at him funny.  “Rebooting?”

“Yeah, you know.  Like when your computer has to restart because of an error…and why am I bothering to explain pre-Z concepts to the likes of you?  Your generation doesn’t even remember online porn!” Murphy snorted.

“What…the…hell?” Doc leaned closer to 10k and pushed his round sunglasses up over his hair to get a better look.  “Am I really seeing this?”

Murphy and Sarge joined Doc at the side of the bed.  He peered down at 10k.  Doc gripped 10k’s chin and tilted it away from them.

Murphy gasped as the purplish contusions of Darla’s hickey gradually vanished from 10k’s neck right before their eyes.

“You saw that, right?” Doc asked.   Murphy nodded, incredulous.  “Okay, good, because I did the last of the peyote and thought it might be a flashback!”

Murphy punched him in the shoulder.  “Hey, you were supposed to save that for a special occasion!”

“Ow!”  Doc rubbed his shoulder.  “Well, excuse me for thinking the world ending was a special enough occasion!”

Sarge interjected.  “Since when does Ten Thousand have super healing, anyway?”

“Well, truth be told, 10k has almost died more times than I can count, but this is new.” Doc looked over at Murphy.  “You thinkin’ what I’m thinkin’?”

“Black Rain,” they both said simultaneously.

“Who knows what kind of freaky mutations that shit causes!” Doc exclaimed.  “Murphy’s red, zombies are talking…man, I hope I don’t wake up tomorrow with a third eye or a tail.”

“I think you’re safe, old man.” Murphy clapped Doc on the back.  “Zona created those chemicals to target the Zs, not humans.  Lucky us, 10k and I just ain’t very human anymore.”

“Wow.  This is wild.  Do you think Warren is gonna be like Ten Thousand, too?” Sarge asked.

“I don’t know.  Maybe?  Who knows.  We better find her soon!” Doc motioned at all the gore plastered around the room.  “But until 10k wakes up, can we find a new place to crash?  This room is giving me the heebie jeebies!”

Chapter 6: 10k - Awake

10 blinked drowsily as the warm morning sun shone right in his eyes.  He realized he was on a bed again, but fortunately this one was not coated in gore and did not come with any restraints.  He had a comfy feather pillow and a patchwork quilt, and this time when he woke up in an unfamiliar place he was greeted by a friend.

“Well, well, well…look who finally decided to open his eyes!”   Doc smiled warmly while he ruffled 10k’s hair.  He was seated on a folding chair next to the bed.  “Rise and shine, kiddo.  It’s gonna be a beautiful day in the apocalypse!”

“Doc!” 10k grinned and pushed himself into a seated position.  “How long was I out?”  He accepted the glass of water Doc handed him and took a couple gulps.  He was in a bedroom, but it did not appear to be in Fred and Darla’s home.  His friends must have moved him while he was unconscious, and he was grateful to be away from their creepy kill room.

“Almost a day, but you needed the rest.  Truth be told, after that conk on the head you’re lucky to be alive, ya little cockroach! Here, try to eat some of this.”  Doc passed him a bowl filled with some kind of stew, which 10k happily wolfed down.  While he finished his food he noticed that Doc was watching him very, very carefully.

That’s weird.  Doc’s smile…it doesn’t quite reach his eyes.  There’s something he’s not saying.

“How are you feeling, exactly?” Doc asked, a nervous twinge in his voice.  “Anything…unusual you want to talk about?”

10k sighed and handed him the empty bowl.  “You mean the mental thing with Murphy?  No offense, but that is the LAST thing I want to talk about.  Like, ever.”

“Err, that is not exactly what I meant.”  Doc reached over and gently grasped his wrist and turned it over.  “Look.”

At first 10k wasn’t sure what he was supposed to be looking at.  It was just his wrist.  It looked perfectly normal.  Then he remembered what had happened to him the previous day.  When he’d been tied up, he had struggled so hard that he’d bruised his wrists and the cords had dug into them so deeply they’d drawn blood.

But less than 24 hours later, there were no bruises, no cuts, nothing.

10k stared incredulously at both of his wrists, looking for wounds that didn’t exist.  “I…I don’t understand.  How did they heal so quickly?”

“Or your head?”  Doc’s voice became even more solemn.  “We found a baseball bat with your blood all over it.  A blow like that probably would’ve killed anyone else.  But I couldn’t find any sign of physical trauma on that noggin of yours.   And then there’s your pulse.”  He guided 10k to put his fingers next to his carotid artery.  “It’s so slow, it’s almost like you don’t even have one!”

10k waited and waited for a heartbeat.  It must have been at least a minute until he felt even one.

“What are you?  Because you sure don’t taste or smell like other humans.” 

His eyes widened.  “What happened to me?  Am I dead?  Oh my God, am I one of those things?”

Doc put a reassuring hand on his soldier.  “I don’t think so.  Even though it is slow, your heart is still beating, and the Zs still want to eat you.  If you were dead, they’d leave you alone.  But I do think we gotta consider the possibility that the Black Rain caused some kind of change in you, just like it did with Murphy.”

“Murphy,” 10 scoffed, shaking his head.   “Everything always comes down to him, doesn’t it?  When the Hell am I ever gonna get away from that guy?”  Without thinking he rubbed the bite scar on the back of his neck. 

“I know you two have history.  Bad shit went down, and I can’t pretend to understand all of it.”  He patted 10k’s shoulder one more time before he withdrew.  “Murphy may be an asshole sometimes, but if it weren’t for him, both of us would have ended up as Darla Chow.  He saved our lives.”

“Maybe he did, but that doesn’t mean I want Murphy inside my head again,”  10k bristled.  He looked directly into Doc’s eyes.  “Promise me you’ll stop him if he ever controls me.”

“Now hold on.  I don’t think that’s gonna –“ Doc countered.

10k raised his voice, cutting him off.  “Promise me!” he implored.  The intensity of his words had an immediate effect on Doc, chastening him into silence.  10k softened his approach.  “I’m sorry.  But I can’t live like that.  I-I can’t lose myself again,” he said, choking off a sob.

Doc’s voice was flooded with emotion as he pulled the boy into a hug. “I promise you, son.  I will not let that happen.”  10k wrapped his arms tightly around the older man while he soothed him. “Please know that I will always have your back, from now until my last day.  You hear me?”

10k nodded against his shoulder.  He didn’t know what would happen next with all this Blend weirdness, but he was grateful at least Doc could help him figure things out.

“Hey, if you’re giving out hugs, think I could get one, too?” Sarge said, peeking in through the doorway.

10k looked over at her and wiped dampness from his eye while he smiled.  She leaned her rifle against the wall and rushed over to embrace him herself.  She kissed him on the forehead before she straightened up.

“I was so worried about you,” she admitted.  “I’m so glad you’re going to be okay!” 

But am I?  Not wanting to spoil the lighter mood, 10k kept that concern to himself.

She looked over at the empty bowl on the bedside table.  “Ah.  I see you liked my secret recipe.  Want me to rustle up some more grub?”

“Heck, yeah!” 10k responded.  He was still famished, and felt like he could finish off 10 bowls.  But he also felt like he hadn’t peed in a year.  After Sarge left to get more food he scrambled out of bed to find someplace he could go.

“Hold on.  You feeling stable enough to walk?” Doc asked, watching him for any sign of weakness.  “Maybe you should still take it easy.”

“Actually, I feel better than I have in a long time!  Except I really, really have to go.”  Everyone knew bathroom fixtures no longer functioned in the apocalypse, so he hurried across the hallway into what looked like a home office. He quickly opened the window so he could relieve himself into the alley outside.  10k let out a contented sigh as the flow arced out the window.

He startled and almost splashed urine onto his bare feet when he heard a deliberate cough behind him.  He looked over his shoulder to see Murphy splayed out casually on a small sofa in the corner, holding an old GQ magazine.  The cover headline read “HOW TO GIVE YOUR PARTNER MINDBLOWING ORAL SEX!”

“Welcome back to the land of the non-living!” Murphy put down his magazine and eyed 10k from head to toe, giving him an appreciative smirk.  "Where’s my hug?”

Shit.  How much did he hear?  Can he eavesdrop on my thoughts?

10k blushed furiously while he finished his business and tucked himself back in his shorts.  “Not gonna happen!”  

Murphy shrugged with a mischievous grin, giving him another lingering once over before going back to reading his magazine.

10k suddenly felt far too naked for comfort and awkwardly retreated back to the safety of his room to find his clothes, bumping into a standing lamp and nearly knocking it over in the process.

Why was he looking at me like that?

When Doc handed him his clothes, he couldn’t put them on fast enough.

Chapter 7: 10k POV - Connected

Notes:

This chapter picks up a few days after the end of chapter 6.

10k snuggled next to Sarge in their makeshift nest on the carpet.  Stroking her hair gently, he gazed at the pattern the moonlight splayed on the faux wood paneled wall of the abandoned mobile home in which they had taken refuge for the night.   She slumbered contentedly against his chest, her breathing barely audible until she shifted position and let out a funny little snore.  He had grown to love the sounds she made when they were alone.  She felt so tiny in his arms, and he thought back to the beloved stuffed tiger he’d treasured as a child.  Just like Stripes, she was a small but fierce protector who knew how to fend off all the monsters.  He always felt safer when she was close.

But despite their closeness, it troubled him that she had not wanted to make love lately.  Yesterday night she had begged off with an excuse that he’d been through a lot and still needed rest.  Perhaps he did.  Yet there was something about her hesitation, about the slight stammer in her speech when she asked if they could just cuddle instead…things had changed. 

He had changed.

10k looked down at his inner forearm.   Earlier that day, after he had finished his morning shave, he had surreptitiously sliced himself with his straight razor then hid the wound under his sleeve.  Not because he wanted to hurt himself, and indeed it had hurt just like every other time he’d ever suffered an injury.  It was a test to see if what they’d told him was true – could he really heal quickly now? 

Tonight he had confirmation – the two inch laceration from this morning was completely healed over, with no trace of a scab or scar.

I can’t blame Sarge.  I’m a freak now!  What if I turn Z and try to eat her? Am I gonna end up some kind of zombie messiah, like Murphy?  Oh shit…what if I turn into something even worse than Murphy? 

He looked down at his healed arm again, and rubbed the soft skin where the cut used to be.

Except Murphy never healed himself like this.  Half the time I’ve known him he looks like he’s rotting away!   Sun Mei said Murphy was dead, that he was more Z than human.  But I’m not like him.   If I was, the zombies would leave me alone.   If we could find Sun Mei, have her study my blood, maybe we could use it to heal others…maybe even find a cure for the Z virus!

10k nestled closer to Sarge and willed himself to calm down and stop worrying.  Although he couldn’t see Doc from his vantage point on the living room floor, he could smell the distinct waft of Z Weed coming from the front stoop of the trailer where Doc was acting as sentry for the next few hours.  Knowing Doc was looking out for him always brought 10k a lot of comfort.

Doc promised me everything would be okay.  If I don’t have hope, what else is there?

And things did seem a lot better.  It had been very quiet and uneventful since they’d left Fred and Darla’s town behind.  10k was immensely relieved to be far away from that place!  Murphy claimed he had a much better read on Warren, so the group struck out towards the farmlands hoping to reconnect.

Good, he’d thought when Murphy turned his attention back towards the mission.  Focus on Warren and stay the hell out of my head.

But Murphy was acting stranger than usual.  Usually when Murphy said he’d found Warren’s trail he was excited, but recently he was somewhat sullen, almost morose.  For the first time he was acting like finding Warren wasn’t a top priority…until Doc smacked him on the back of the head and demanded he show them the way.

Although they lacked a vehicle, the group had made pretty good time, and was lucky enough to avoid any bad encounters.  When they found this place to rest for the evening, a dilapidated little trailer just off the highway, Murphy had retired to the only bedroom.  Unlike Sarge, he was not a quiet snorer and at times it sounded like a chainsaw was trying to hack through the back wall of the trailer.  Fortunately 10k could sleep through anything, but it had gotten suspiciously quiet in the last half hour or so. 

Actually, it was the sudden absence of sound that had awoken 10k and alerted him to a potential problem.  10k hoped he wasn’t being spied upon, but he was afraid to reach out with his mind to test the boundaries of their connection.  As of late he felt like he was hiding in his own skin to avoid Murphy’s radar.  He did not like their shared bond, not one bit. 

10k perked up when he heard a faint sound emanate from Murphy’s room.  Not quite a snore…more like a grunt.  It was hard to tell from this far away, so he concentrated harder.

He detected another grunt.  And in short succession, another grunt followed by a soft whine, and then something that sounded like a scrape against the wall.  10k startled when he heard something thud onto the floor, like a book had fallen off a shelf or a lamp had been knocked over.

Sarge was still in a deep, oblivious sleep so he carefully peeled himself out from under her to go investigate the sound.  He crept down the hallway and listened outside Murphy’s door. 

“Oh…oh…Ro…berta!” Murphy moaned from inside the bedroom, and 10k could hear the faint sound of limbs thrashing against sheets, of skin slapping against skin.  “There…there…yes…oh god!”

10k jaw dropped when he realized what he was hearing.  Murphy was jerking off!  10k grimaced and turned to head back to Sarge, hopeful that if he moved quietly enough Murphy would not realize he had stumbled upon his private moment.

A few steps away from the door, 10k stopped in his tracks as another thought occurred to him.

Hold on, he’s been concentrating on his bond with Warren all day.  Is he connected to her right now?  Oh crap, of course he is.  He feels exactly what she feels!

10k then remembered how awkward Sarge had been around Murphy ever since they’d rescued him.  Almost bashful, and that was the last adjective he would ever apply to Sarge.  

When they’d settled into the trailer for the night, Murphy called dibs on the back bedroom.  Then he apologized and pointedly offered to switch with Sarge if she wanted to “rendezvous” tonight.  Sarge had blushed, glared, and told him to shut up and mind his own business.

Murphy had grinned and winked at 10k as he sauntered down the hallway to his room.  “Aw.  Looks like you aren’t getting any tonight, kid.  What a shame.”

Oh my God.  He feels what WE feel, and he gets off on it.  Does that mean he…oh no…was he jerking off when I was with Sarge?  He was, wasn’t he! 

His fury mounting, 10k whirled around and threw open the bedroom door.

“Leave Warren alone, you monster!” 10K shouted at Murphy as he barreled towards the bed.  Covered only by a thin sheet, Murphy did not acknowledge the intrusion, even though his eyes were open.  Murphy’s ministrations continued unabated, soft moans slipping from his lips while he touched himself under the sheet.

It wasn’t until 10k got closer that he noticed that Murphy’s eyes were completely white, like he was caught up in some kind of trance.  “Did you hear me?  Get out of her head!”   10k smacked Murphy across the face as hard as he could.

Before he could draw his arm back, Murphy swiftly grabbed 10k’s wrist.

10k gasped as if all the air had been sucked out of his lungs.  In an instant, the whole world withdrew in an exhilarating rush.  The trailer, the bedroom, Murphy, Sarge and Doc – everything physical was left behind while 10k’s consciousness hurtled into the void. 

But void wasn’t the right word, was it?  Because the strange space 10k now occupied wasn’t empty.  He didn’t understand how he knew he was immersed within Roberta Warren, but there she was.  Warren was everywhere, and yet nowhere. 

He couldn’t see Warren so much as he could sense her, like 10k was enveloped in a cocoon of her unmistakable essence.  Her determination, her courage, her sense of loss, all those fragments of her being swirled around him like colors he couldn’t quite see, like scents he couldn’t fully distinguish.  10k had a hard time telling where his soul ended and where Warren’s began.  He felt what she felt.

And right now, he felt awash in pleasure.  Contentment.  And perhaps even…love?   Yes, he recognized that emotion.  10k smiled, basking in these luxurious feelings like he was floating along a warm current, unsure where it would lead next.

Wow.  Warren has fallen in love with someone…but who?

When 10k was rocked by another wave of intense, shuddering pleasure he stopped wondering and surrendered.  All semblance of thought washed away while he was swept up in the powerful current of Warren’s desire.  He allowed himself to be emptied and filled, caressed and kissed, as every new touch mounted into a dizzying crescendo of sensation.

When Warren finally came, 10k mirrored her climax with his own thunderous release. Tears of ecstasy rolled down his cheeks as he tumbled out of Warren’s mind and collapsed, exhausted, against a sweaty tangle of limbs that he was only dimly aware were not his own.

What just happened?  Was that a dream?

His head was still swimming, scrambling for purchase as he tried and failed to parse out what was real, and what was not.

So weird…I haven’t had a sex dream about Warren since I was sixteen…where did that come from?

His spent body and mind fought against consciousness, demanding sleep.  He gave up trying to make sense of things and wrapped himself around Sarge so he could drift fully back into slumber.

Just a dream…wait.  When did she get so tall…and hairy?

“Unhhh…Sarge?” 10k murmured amid his haze of confusion.

“Nope.”  Murphy placed a kiss on 10k’s wrist and slapped his bare ass.  “Guess again, gorgeous!”

Notes:

P.S. In case it wasn't clear, 10k could feel Warren while she was making love to Cooper, her love interest in season 5.

If you've gotten this far, please leave a comment to let me know what you think so I'm inspired to continue the story.

Chapter 8: Murphy POV - Hijacked

Notes:

***Please note that this chapter is more adult than previous chapters. Consider it more Netflix sexually explicit than Syfy explicit, and the consent is highly dubious given the context***

This chapter starts off a few days after the events of chapter 6 and overlaps with the timeline of chapter 7.

Murphy squinted and stared off into the distance, but he still couldn’t see anything but desolate farmland for as far as the eye could see.  The land had not been tended in many years and was covered with dried out weeds, not crops.  He and the team had been walking along this lonely highway for hours.   They’d found the site of Warren’s crashed drone that morning, and Murphy had learned from a zombie a few miles back that she’d definitely been through this way.

“What’s the sitch on your Warren radar?” Doc asked.  “Please tell me we’re getting close.”

“She’s around, alright.  Not sure how close, but she’s coming through clear as a bell.”  Murphy grumbled.  “Unfortunately.”

Doc’s voice rose.  “What do you mean?  She’s not hurt or in trouble is she?  That crash looked terrible!”

“No, no…nothing like that.”  Murphy rubbed the sweat off the back of his neck.  “She’s…well, she’s horny.”  He scowled at the thought of it.

“Seriously?”  Doc laughed heartily.  “If that don’t beat all!  That gal never ceases to amaze me.  Here we are all worried about her, and she’s off looking to scratch an itch!  Can you sense anything else?”

“There was some general anxiety and alarm earlier, but that went away pretty quickly and she’s been feeling super flirty all freaking afternoon.”

Aargh.  This empathy thing officially sucks.  What am I, chopped liver?  Why the hell can’t Roberta or 10k see that I could use some loving attention?

“Sounds like somebody’s jealous,” Doc sing-songed.

Murphy cleared his throat and stepped up his walking pace.  “I really have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Doc matched his speed.  “Please.  I may be old, but I’m not senile!  You’ve had a thing for Warren for almost as long as I’ve known you.”  Doc snorted.   He looked warily over his shoulders at Sarge and 10k walking far behind them.   “And don’t try to deny it, but I’ve seen you check out 10k’s ass more than once!” he said in a conspiratorial whisper.

 “What can I say?  It gets lonely in the apocalypse.  You gotta keep all your options open!” Murphy said with a shrug and a sly grin.  He straightened out the collar of his jacket.   “But don’t worry, that ain’t gonna happen.  Even if he miraculously stopped hating my guts, the kid already has a full dance card.”  He jerked his thumb back towards Sarge.  “Loverboy has been trying to fight it because he misses whats-her-face, but he’s nuts about the little redhead.”

“Yep.  That’s obvious even without a mental link,” Doc chuckled.  “Ah, young love.  Thank God I found ear plugs so I can get some blasted sleep!”  He straightened the brim of his hat to keep the sun out of his eyes.  “But seriously, you have got to figure out how to give them some privacy.  They don’t need you mentally peeping at them!”

Murphy pulled his sunglasses out of his jacket pocket and donned them.  “Sheesh.  You make me sound like a pervert.  You forget that I didn’t ask for this stupid bond!  I don’t know how to control it!”

“Well try harder!” Doc prodded him in the shoulder.  “Unless, of course, you want one of them kids to use you for target practice!”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah…I am trying, okay?” Murphy fumed.   He kicked a rock off the roadway.  “I’ve been tuning in to Warren all day to cut him some slack.  One thing I can’t figure out though…how come I can communicate with 10k, but not her?  It would make things so much easier if she could just tell us exactly where the hell she is!”

“Huh.”  Doc scratched his beard thoughtfully.  “Hard to say.  None of your blends have been the same, really.  Cassandra acted way more Z than human, but I couldn’t even tell 10k was Blendified until I saw the scar.”  He scowled at Murphy.  “Which by the way…when I saw the bite, I really wanted to kick your teeth in!”  He wagged his finger accusatorily at the red man.  “You’re damn lucky I had time to calm down before I saw you again.”

Murphy batted aside Doc’s hand, slightly irked.  “Hey!  He was bleeding out, what else was I supposed to do?  Would you rather I had let him die?”

“Of course not!  But I know you, brother.  Sometimes you do the right thing for all the wrong reasons.”  Doc peeked behind his shoulder again to make sure the others were still out of earshot, and turned back to Murphy, his face suddenly hardened.  “Look me in the eye, and swear to me you will never, ever use 10k again.”

Incredulous, Murphy stopped in his tracks.  “What?  Where is this coming from –“

Doc raised his clenched fist.  “I mean it! You promise me.  Never make him do anything he doesn’t want to, or I will do more than knock your lights out, so help me God.” 

Murphy glanced back and watched as 10k and Sarge marched closer.  They were engaged in their own conversation and showed no interest in this quiet altercation.

Murphy turned to look Doc steadily in the eye, and there was a dead seriousness there that he’d never seen in the usually genial older man.  Murphy gulped and lowered his sunglasses.

I forgot.  Doc may have a kid out there somewhere, but 10k is the son he raised.  Fathers are supposed to protect their young.  I sure wish I’d done a better job protecting mine.

“Doc, I swear, I won’t.”  He solemnly spit in his hand and offered it to Doc to shake.

Clearly relieved, Doc smiled, spit in his own hand and shook.  “Alrighty, then.  That’s settled.  Don’t let me down, man.”  They started walking again.

You, my friend, are the last person in this damned Apocalypse that I ever want to let down.

Murphy breathed easier and nudged his sunglasses back up the bridge of his nose.  “You have to understand, though.  I don’t understand how any of this –“ Murphy waved his hands around his head. “-stuff works.  I wish the kid would stop being pissed off and start helping me figure out how to contact Roberta.  Like I said, I have had zero luck trying to talk to her like I can talk to him.” 

“Hmmm.  Maybe that’s because you never bit Warren,” Doc offered.  “She accidentally got Blendified from that gunshot.  But 10k, you bit him TWICE.” He held up his fingers in a peace sign gesture.

Murphy’s eyes widened.  “Now that...that makes a weird kind of sense.”  He rubbed his chin and thought back on his experiences.  “Back in Murphytown, I did feel like I had stronger connections with the Blends I bit than the ones I vaccinated.  But I always figured it was because I knew them better.”

“Murphytown.  I still can’t believe you named a freaking town after yourself!” Doc scoffed and rolled his eyes.

Murphy clapped him on the back.  “If it makes you happy, I promise that I’ll let you name the next one.  Doccywood?  Docbeckistan?  Go nuts.”

The group trudged along the desolate rural highway for five or six more miles.  They passed by several rusted out cars and rotted corpses, but luckily there was nothing dangerous lurking around, and no structures in the immediate area, either.  Just acres and acres of dried out farm land.

Murphy got several flashes of Warren that felt stronger than before, so he assumed they were on the right track.  While he couldn’t help his own pangs of jealousy that she was clearly very attracted to someone in her midst, he tried to take comfort in the fact that for the time being, she felt safe and sound, and that was hard to come by in their Z infested wasteland.

Sarge trotted up to join the duo.  “Hey, see that cluster of homes a couple klicks up the road?  I think we should call it a day and set up camp there.   We don’t know when we’ll see another building.”

 “Fantastic idea,” Doc agreed.  He rubbed his shoulders and stretched his legs.  “My dogs are more than a bit tired.”  He nodded at 10k as he silently caught up with the group.

10k glowered at Murphy while he slung his rifle over his shoulder, but said nothing.  Murphy was halfway tempted to say something snarky to him via their mental link, but knew it would just tick him off.  Sullen 10k was much easier for him to deal with than furious 10k, and right now all Murphy wanted to do was avoid drama, find something to eat and then get some sleep.

But he did allow himself to enjoy the view when 10k jogged ahead to join Sarge on point when they got closer to the dwellings.

I do love it when he turns his back on me.  I mean, just look at him!  Could that ass be any more perfect?  And when his shirt rides up, those delicious little dimples on his lower back just drive me crazy. 

Murphy sighed.  Unlike his time back on Zona, it was hard to find an easy hook up!  He had long resigned himself to the fact that 10k was too straight to succumb to his considerable charms, but it saddened him to see his chances with Warren begin to wither.  He had hoped things might be different now, especially after everything they both went through with Lucy. 

This past year he’d felt closer to her, probably closer than he’d ever felt with a woman, and even thought she might be warming to him, too.  But the timing was just never quite right when it came to her…either she was involved with another man, or they were too busy trying to kill each other.  Although he knew nothing about him, Murphy already resented this mystery man who had captured Warren’s heart.

At least, I assume it’s a guy.  Hmmm.  How interesting would that be if it’s not?

But the thing that struck him the most was that Warren now felt happy.  Content, even.  The years had been really rough on everyone.  Now that they all pretty much knew Murphy was never going to be the messiah who saved the world, why were they acting like they still have a mission?

“Everything I’ve been sensing from Roberta is that she’s got a really good thing going right now.  You ever think maybe we should just give up the search and let her live her life?  She deserves something better than wandering around the apocalypse nearly getting killed every day,” Murphy wondered aloud.  “She’s lost a lot.  I mean, we all have, but she’s been busting her ass leading this stupid mission.  And for what?  We are still no closer to finding a cure than we were five years ago!”

“What?  Are you crazy?”  Doc smacked Murphy on the back of the head so hard he winced.  “Screw the mission.  It doesn’t matter why we are together.  We.  Are.  Family.  And you don’t give up on family!  So don’t let me hear you talk like that again.”

Murphy rubbed the back of his head while Sarge and 10k giggled in the background like they were watching a cartoon.  “Jesus, Doc.  That stung!  What has gotten into you today?”

“Sorry.  I just been missing Warren so much, it’s getting to me.  You know how much I hate it when we get separated!”  Doc sighed, his voice filled with woe.  “I still can’t get over Addy.  Or Red and Sun Mei…we have no idea if any of them are even alive!  I’m not going through that again, especially not when we are so close.” 

10k’s grin evaporated.  Although he’d been focused on Warren all day, Murphy couldn’t miss the sharp pang of loss emanating from 10k at the mention of his lost love.  Sarge also noticed the shift in tone, and gave 10k’s shoulder a brief squeeze.

Obviously wanting to change the subject, Sarge tugged at Doc’s shirt.  “Okay, let it go, you two.   Nobody is giving up on anybody tonight.“  She motioned at the mobile homes next to what looked like a destroyed structure.   “C’mon.  Let’s move!”

As they got closer, they could see that it had once been a gas station.  Charred fuel tanks were still there, as was a toppled sign displaying the prices for gasoline that had not been available for years.   Some jokester had spray painted FREE across the sign.  Scorched lifeless husks were scattered here and there, but Murphy wasn’t getting a Z vibe from any of them.  Based on the way the debris was spread out around the station, Murphy guessed it had exploded some time ago.

Too bad!   We could really use some gas and a car after all this walking!

Two of the nearby trailers looked too fire damaged to be habitable, but the third one was promising.  “Ten Thousand and I will scout around the right, you two take the left and we’ll see if we can make this place safe for the night.”

Banging on the windows and doors elicited no response, so Doc used his crowbar to jimmy the front entrance of the old trailer.  The décor inside screamed redneck chic, with nudie posters on the walls, empty beer cans strewn across the floor, and threadbare furniture that belonged in a dump.  It was no Ritz Carlton, but it was better than sleeping in a field again!

“Dibs on the bed!” Murphy called as they filed into their temporary abode.  “Sorry.  Where are my manners?  Ladies first, especially if madame here would like to ‘rendevouz’ tonight…”  He bowed dramatically and raised his eyebrow at Sarge while flashing his most lascivious smile.

Sarge blushed furiously.  “Shut up and mind your own beeswax.  The living room will be just fine, thank you very much!”  She awkwardly shuttled 10k inside, who seemed perplexed by their whole exchange. 

Double entendres were never the lad’s strong suit.  If I didn’t know better, I’d swear he was still a virgin.

Murphy grinned and winked at 10k as he sauntered down the hallway.  “Aw.  Looks like you aren’t getting any tonight, kid.  What a shame.”

After Doc prepared their evening repast, if two cans of corn mixed with beans could be considered a repast, Murphy checked out his room more closely.  The bedsheets were a little dusty, but cleaner than most places they crashed, so he wasn’t going to be too picky.

He dropped down onto the bed with a tired groan.   Rifling through the drawers of the bureau next to the bed he found some leopard print briefs he could make work, but not anything else that looked fashionable enough for his tastes, so it looks like he was stuck wearing the same red ZONA shirt tomorrow.  He peeled off his clothes, boots and jacket and tossed them onto the end of the bed and swapped out his overly ripe tighty whitie with the underwear he’d just found.

As per his custom, he fell asleep almost as soon as his head hit the pillow, but he tossed and turned in the night as his subconscious continued to be battered with empathic hits of Warren, who was in an even more amorous state than she was earlier.  He awoke with a start as he could sense her desire moving into high gear.

Oh boy, here we go…

The moonlight partially illuminated a torn Playboy pin-up on the wall.  It didn’t look anything like Warren, although she was also a blonde now, but Murphy focused on the nude playmate and pretended that she was in the room with him as he began to touch himself.  And in a way, thanks to their bond, Warren was in the same room with him.   If he was going to endure his crush getting it on with someone besides him, he might as well make the most of it!

Feeling constricted, he shoved the blankets off of him, causing his boot to tumble to the floor with an audible thump.

“Oh…oh…Ro…berta.”  Murphy stroked himself, deeply immersed in her sensations.  He writhed under the sheet.  “There…there…yes…oh god!”

It came as a complete shock to his system when seemingly out of nowhere, something struck him very hard across the face.  Instinctually, he raised his arm to fend off the attack.

If vicariously experiencing Warren’s love life wasn’t strange enough, things got even weirder. 

As soon as he made direct contact with 10k, he pulled his other blend into his empathic link.  Instead of feeling just Warren, he now felt both of them at the same time.   

Oh my god, it’s like a mental group sext!

Standing next to the bed while Murphy grasped his wrist, 10k seized like he’d just been hit with an electric shock.  His eyes rolled back, exposing the whites of his eyes, as if he were now in some trance-like state. 

Steeped in the emotional impressions of both of his sexual fantasies at the same time, Murphy’s pulse raced, all his blood surged into his cock, and he didn’t think he could possibly get any harder.  Especially since the primary emotion he was currently sensing was sheer, unadulterated lust.

Then 10k smiled seductively, shimmied out of his red undershorts, and straddled him.  Murphy’s jaw dropped as his brain struggled to process this surprising turn of events. 

10k. Naked.  In my bed.  Is this even real?  Did Doc accidentally slip me some peyote?

Murphy marveled at the sight of him, like this gorgeous creature was a gift sent down from the heavens.  But oddly, 10k had his hands cupped to his chest like he was fondling imaginary breasts, and the ecstatic moan that slipped out of his lips sounded distinctly…feminine?

“Cooper, I want you inside of me…” 10k cooed as he coyly arched his back and jerked his head like he was shaking out long locks of hair.   He swooped down and kissed Murphy hungrily.   “Yeah, baby, it’s okay,” he murmured into his ear.

Murphy’s blood froze and his eyes widened in horror as he was struck with a troubling realization.

This isn’t 10k.  It’s Roberta!  Somehow she hijacked him!

After that kiss, it took every ounce of self-control Murphy had not to fuck 10k into oblivion as the young man bounced up and down on him, like he was Warren riding her newfound paramour.  Despite his head spinning from all the erotic possibilities, Murphy couldn’t stop thinking about the promise he’d made to Doc earlier that day.

“Never make him do anything he doesn’t want to…”

Murphy groaned, his body begging to have its way with the delicious morsel astride him.  But he’d promised not to use 10k, so he did not allow himself to enter him. The amalgam of his two blends, oblivious to his internal conflict, continued to grind against him, completely consumed by the desire they felt for Warren’s lover.

Murphy closed his eyes and bit his lip to keep himself focused.  The kid obviously had no idea what he was doing, or he would have hightailed it out of here by now.   He turned his head to avoid Warren/10k’s kisses and moaned every time his/their ass brushed against his impossibly hard cock.

 He tried to roll over to eject his transfixed blend off his lap, but 10k was too heavy to shift easily and Murphy’s effort was only half-hearted.  As much as he knew he should stop this, it felt too good to be this close to both of them, and he might never have this kind of chance again!

The tandem surges of pleasure made Murphy feel like he was melting right into the bed.   This edging was a thousand times more incredible than that time he drank a whole bottle of champagne during a VIP lap dance at the Boom Boom Room.  He wanted to erupt as soon as possible, and yet also have the teasing go on forever and ever and ever.  Instead of Kiki from the Boom Boom Room, he couldn’t help imagining 10k, then Warren, then both of them teasing him mercilessly while he stuffed money into their waistbands.

Overcome with joy, he surfed their rippling waves of passion until he experienced the glorious wipeout of their mutual climax.  10k ejaculated so forcefully that it splashed against Murphy’s cheek.   Unable to contain himself, Murphy crashed right after them, coming in powerful, spasmodic jerks as 10k collapsed languidly against him in a sweaty heap. 

With a pang of regret, Murphy felt both of their mental essences slip away.  He’d never been that intimately connected to anyone, and yet he recognized that he had been more of a voyeur than actual participant.  They gave no indication that they even knew he was present.  He wished that they wanted to feel all of that with him, for real. Still panting, Murphy grabbed the pillow off the bed and used it to wipe 10k’s come off his face.

Yeah, just like I thought.  It does taste even better than his blood!

10k yawned and drowsily curled his lanky limbs around Murphy like he was cuddling a giant stuffed animal, then he abruptly stopped.  “Unhhh…Sarge?” he murmured confusedly against Murphy’s chest.

Murphy chuckled and ruffled the kid’s hair.   He knew very soon there would be hell to pay, but for the moment he decided to savor the afterglow with this beautiful boy in his arms.

“Nope.”  He gently kissed 10k’s wrist and playfully slapped his bare ass.  “Guess again, gorgeous!”

Chapter 9: 10k POV - Scream

As soon as Murphy smacked him, 10k shrieked and frantically shoved himself away from him.  He crashed onto the floor and scuttled backwards until he thudded into a closet door.    With horror, he saw his undershorts on the floor next to the bed.  With another panicked shriek, he grabbed a blanket that had slipped off the bed, and used it to cover himself.  His heart pounded even harder than the other day, when they’d had to run away from two dozen dead Girl Scouts. 

If he had to choose between death by Girl Scout troop or Murphy grinning cannily at him like he was right now, 10k was positive he’d rather take his chances with the zombies.

“What the hell did you do to me?!?” 10k yelled at him.

“I should be asking YOU that,” Murphy huffed.  “You’re the one who barged into my room and forced his way into MY bed!”  With mock concern, Murphy put the back of his hand to his forehead like a disapproving Southern belle.  “I say, I feel positively violated!”  He fluttered his eyelashes.

10k was dumbfounded.  “You…huh?  What?”  His recent memory was very spotty.  He shook his head, trying to think.  With supreme effort, he recalled waking up, punching Murphy, and then…then he had sex with Warren?

No.  I was having sex AS Warren!

10k’s stomach curdled as he connected the dots.  “Oh, God.  I think I’m going to be sick,” he groaned.  He pulled his knees close to his chest and put his head down, pulling in deep and slow breaths and wrapping his arms around his legs to try to calm himself down.   He had never felt this embarrassed in his entire life.  Where were those Girl Scout zombies when he really needed them?

Murphy rolled his eyes and pulled up his leopard print underwear.  “Don’t be such a drama queen.  You were certainly enjoying yourself a few minutes ago!”  He looked over at the open doorway.  “Oh, hey, Sarge.  What’s up?” he asked with a feigned nonchalance.

10k felt like every ounce of blood had leached out of his body when Sarge padded slowly into the room.  She had their blanket wrapped around her shoulders like a cape.  Her jaw dropped and she did a double take when she saw 10k huddled by the foot of the bed.

10k held up his hand, beseeching.  “Wait!  This isn’t what you think!”

Sarge looked at Murphy, then back at 10k, taking in their states of undress with befuddlement.  “I have no freaking idea what to think,” she muttered.  “But if he’s involved,” she nodded her head at Murphy, “then it can’t be good.”

“I resent that!” Murphy retorted.  “Why don’t you ask your boyfriend here why he decided to jump me in the middle of the night?  Hmmm?”  He pulled up the bedsheet in a protective gesture. 

Now defensive, 10k’s pulled himself to his feet, careful to wrap the blanket around his waist.  “I did NOT jump you, asshole!” he seethed.  “You’re the one who takes advantage of people.  Admit it!  You figured out how to use your powers to get off on me and Warren at the same time!”

Doc stood in the hallway outside the bedroom.  “What in tarnation is going on in here?”

Sarge responded like an accident victim still in a deep state of shock.  “Um.  I’m not entirely sure, but I think Murphy kinda fucked Lieutenant Warren...and Ten Thousand.”  Her lip trembling, she shook her head sadly, then nudged her way past Doc to exit the bedroom.

10k’s heart dropped.  “No…no, please don’t…” Still clinging to the blanket, he hurriedly followed Sarge back to their bed rolls in the living room.  He reached towards her.  “Sarge…I’m sorry, I didn’t…”

Tears rolled down Sarge’s cheeks.  She pulled 10k into a hug, and pressed her cheek against his chest.  “You big dummy.  You don’t have anything to apologize for.  I’ve seen the way Murphy looks at you.”

Confused, 10k grasped her shoulders and backed a step away.  “Huh?”

Sarge looked up at him.  “Tommy, you don’t have to explain.  It’s okay if you want to be with him.  I don’t want to hold you back.”  She wiped the tears off her cheek.  “I knew all this time that I’m just…you know…temporary.”

10k let his arms drop, stunned and unsure how to respond.  Part of him wanted to kiss all of Sarge’s doubts away, assure her that she wasn’t some casual fling.  The truth was, he cared about her, maybe even loved her. 

But he was also reeling over what had just happened with Murphy and Warren.  He didn’t fully understand what he was feeling at the moment, because there was far too much he was still processing. 

For a long time, 10k had tried to deny that Murphy desired him.  Back when Murphy kept him captive, that awareness would have added too much scary subtext to the hold he had over him.  So for his own sanity, he simply pretended there was nothing there.

Everyone thought 10k was such an innocent, but it would be wrong to say Murphy was the first man to ever want him in that way.  It didn't matter that he liked girls. 10k had grown up in a world where the mask of civility had long since dropped, and plenty of survivors learned to take what they wanted by force, or demand sex as some form of trade.  Being a good looking boy was just as perilous as being a beautiful girl, and over the years 10k had fielded more than his fair share of unwelcome advances.

Although their relationship had eroded, there once was a time when 10k trusted Murphy.  He thought they’d had each other’s backs, that they were part of the same team.  Despite his flaws, 10k never thought Murphy would be one of those types who saw people as objects to be used and discarded.   Especially not a friend.

But then he witnessed what Murphy had done to Cassandra.

Murphy knew how Cassandra suffered back in Philadelphia.  But when given the chance, he made her a plaything, just like Tobias.  Murphy dressed her up like Sunshine, and forced her to relive her worst nightmare.  When I gave her mercy, I saw the relief in her eyes.   She was finally free.

Crestfallen, 10k realized with mounting horror that Cassandra’s nightmare had now become his reality.  He was the new plaything, and Murphy could do anything he wanted to him.  10k had no power to keep Murphy out of his head, or out of his bed. 

But unlike Cassandra, there will never be any mercy for me.  Not if I can heal every wound…

Overwhelmed with this new insight, he couldn’t speak.  He couldn’t move.  He had no idea what to do.  He kept thinking about all the things Murphy must have done to him while he was enmeshed with Warren.  He stood there shaking with his eyes closed, digging his fingers into the blanket wrapped around his waist, and blinking back tears while he tried with every fiber of his being to avoid breaking down into terrified sobs. 

Amid the awkward silence, Sarge fumbled into her clothes, grabbed her rifle, and told him she’d take her place outside to relieve Doc as sentry for the rest of the night.  He nodded dumbly.

When the front door closed, 10k sucked in huge gasps of air, backed against the faux wood paneled wall and slowly collapsed down into a seated position.  He thumped the back of his head against the wall a few times.   The tears stubbornly pushed through his lashes and rolled freely down his cheeks.

How could she ever think that I would want HIM?

Feeling like his whole life had been stripped away from him, 10k ripped opened the doorway to his mental link with Murphy and silently screamed, and screamed, and screamed.

Chapter 10: Murphy POV - Reckoning

Summary:

This chapter takes place during the same timeframe as chapter 9.

Doc stood in the hallway outside the bedroom.  “What in tarnation is going on in here?”

Sarge responded like an accident victim still in a deep state of shock.  “Um.  I’m not entirely sure, but I think Murphy kinda fucked Lieutenant Warren...and Ten Thousand.”  Her lip trembling, she shook her head sadly, and then nudged her way past Doc to exit the bedroom.

Doc frowned at Murphy as 10k rushed past him to follow Sarge into the living room. “You lying son of a bitch!  You couldn’t even keep your promise for one day,” he said coldly, shaking his head. 

Murphy scooped himself up to sit on the edge of the bed.   He held his hands up in front of him.  “Doc, wait a second…I know how this seems, but you gotta listen to me…”

“One.  Day.  Hell, you couldn’t even hold out for twelve hours!” he yelled, lunging at Murphy with his fist raised.

“…it was Roberta!” Murphy cried, raising his hands higher and cringing in anticipation of a black eye or bloody nose.   Whether the spike in anxiety he was experiencing was his or 10k’s, it was too hard to tell.  “She controlled him, not me!”

Doc pulled his punch at the last second, but he did not look entirely convinced.  “Bullshit,” he said warily.  His fist remained in front of Murphy’s face.

“It’s true!”  Murphy meekly pushed Doc’s fist to the side.  “Remember what I told you?  The woman has been horny all day long! Tonight, she got lucky with some guy named Cooper, and well…” He swayed his head back and forth.  “10k and I both got pulled into it. Like, mentally, you know?”   He waved his hands around his head.

Doc gawked at him with a disgusted grimace on his face, but at least he was listening instead of punching, so Murphy continued.

“Look.  It happened when I was bonding with Roberta.  As soon as 10k touched me, it was like he channeled her!  Total Freaky Friday shit!”  Murphy gesticulated wildly.  “All of a sudden, 10k started acting like Warren!  Moving like her, saying her words…”

…giving me the most amazing orgasm of my life! 

Doc’s fist unclenched and he slowly loosened his posture.  “Warren spoke to you?”

Murphy inhaled and tried to comport himself more calmly.  He brushed the sweaty bangs out of his eyes.  “Not exactly.  She was talking to Cooper, and 10k just relayed everything.”  Relieved Doc was no longer going to beat the crap out of him, Murphy stood up, grabbed his jeans off the edge of the bed, and swiftly donned them. 

“Bonding, huh?  Is that what you’re calling it now?” scoffed Doc, crossing his arms.

Murphy pulled his shirt over his head and shrugged it on.  “Well, it sounds a helluva lot less sleazy than ‘peeping,’” he grumbled after smoothing down his shirt.

“Oh yeah, because psychically eavesdropping on people while they’re having sex isn’t remotely sleazy,” Doc snorted with a disapproving head shake.  “Jesus, Murphy.  What a shit show.  10k is freaking out. You gotta figure out some way to make this right!”

Murphy had no chance to respond, because he suddenly seized like his brain had been stabbed with an ice pick.  He collapsed back onto the bed as he was besieged by the sudden onset of anguish and terror…and the sound of 10k’s screams, reverberating over and over.  He cried out in pain, curled into a fetal position and smashed his hands against his ears, vainly trying to keep out a sound that was audible in his mind alone.

Shit.  What have I done?  Stupid, stupid, stupid.   I just had to get my nut, and now look what happened!   Of course the whole psychic foursome thing was going to push 10k over the edge.  I never should have let things go so far!   

He knew Doc was calling out to him, but it took all his energy to withstand the onslaught of 10k’s trauma.  Leave it to the guy who killed a zombie with a paper clip and a rubber band to figure out how to use his own pain as a weapon!

Please…please stop, Murphy begged as 10k’s feelings assaulted every corner of his consciousness.  His powerful emotions were all enveloping, inescapable.

This is what you wanted, isn’t it?  To feel everything I feel?  10k shouted back. Is this turning you on? 

Murphy wept as every word drove a knife into his soul.  Interspersed with the sensory attacks were rapid fire bursts of 10k’s memories:

Watching Cassandra die...

...Begging Murphy not to bite him...

......Resisting Murphy’s command to kill an unarmed man.....

...Jumping off a bridge...

Pressing his head against the barrel of a gun.

...Drawing blood during the knife game...

......Aiming his rifle at Warren......

...Gasping for breath while being strangled...

Coming to in Murphy’s arms after sex.

Murphy tried to shield himself by mashing a pillow over his head, but it was useless to block the waves of naked, raw pain emanating from his young blend, as well as his own increasing shame. 

Murphy could no longer pretend he’d done nothing wrong, not after the emotional consequences of his actions were reflected back at him.   It was a humbling realization that all those horrifying memories looped back to Murphy in some way.  He never wanted to hurt the kid, but intention doesn’t matter when someone is violated so intimately, something he was only now beginning to comprehend.

The miasma of torment finally subsided.   Murphy stopped sobbing and opened his eyes, and he saw that Doc was no longer hovering over him.  Still shaking, he wiped the tears off his face and could hear the muffled rumble of a conversation in the living room. 

I can’t go out there!  How can I face him?  I should jump out the window and run as fast and as far as I can.  Maybe this damn bond won’t be so strong if I’m thousands of miles away.  Maybe exile is what I deserve.

“No,” he told himself softly.  “You can’t be a coward forever.”  Murphy slowly dragged himself off the bed.  He moaned and rubbed the bridge of his nose as his head throbbed like a hangover from 100 bottles of tequila.  He squared his shoulders, smoothed his hair back, and made his way to the living room to face the music.  His steps were a little shaky, so he held onto the wall for support.

He entered to find Doc crouched with his hand on 10k’s shoulder.  The still undressed young man was seated on the floor with his back to the wall, the stolen blanket pooled around him.  10k wouldn’t look his way, but Murphy felt the revulsion and fear eking out of his every pore. 

He tries so hard to hide it, but I know how much I terrify him.  How can I convince him that I don’t want to hurt him?  We can’t live like this anymore.  It is going to get someone killed, and since he’s turned into the new Wolverine, that someone is most likely going to be me!

Doc pointed at the hideous mustard colored Lay-Z-Boy recliner in the corner.  “Sit.  Down.”

Murphy obeyed without hesitation, dropping into the creaky old chair.  It was wobbly,  so he had to stop it from rocking.  One of the armrests was covered in frayed silver duct tape, which he picked at nervously.   He felt the same sense of anxious anticipation he’d had the last time he waited for a judge to hand down his sentence.

“This bond you two share?” Doc motioned at each of them.  He fished around in the kitchenette cabinet and drawers while he talked.  “It has gotten waaaaay out of hand.  We need to figure out a lot of shit.  And we have to do it together, because you guys refusing to talk to each other…news flash!  It ain’t working!”  Doc found a couple of emergency candles in a drawer and lit them.

“Fine,” Murphy agreed quietly.  “Whatever you want.”

10k clenched his jaw, but said nothing, steadfastly refusing to look over at Murphy.  He self-consciously adjusted his blanket for better coverage, looking like he wanted to be anywhere else in the world but there.  In the moonlight, his creamy bare skin looked almost blue.  Murphy couldn’t believe how quickly the tides had turned.   Just moments before, the two of them were enjoying the intimacy of their flesh on flesh.  Now they could barely stand to be in the same room together.

Doc cleared his throat and stepped into the center of the room.  “Okay.  Let’s do this.  As your counselor, I will mediate this discussion…”

“You were a DRUG counselor,” 10k muttered, his eyes still downcast.  “How is that supposed to help us?”

Well, getting you some Zoloft might be a good start, Murphy mused inwardly.  Hell, give me a handful.  Scratch that, make it a truck full!

“….hey, a counselor is a counselor!” Doc continued.  “So let me try to help.  First off, things are really tense.  We may not always get along, but I need you guys to remember that we’re all family here.  I think we need to clear the air, bury the hatchet.”  He rubbed his hands together.

“Oh, believe me, I know exactly where to bury it,” 10k grumbled darkly, turning to stare daggers at Murphy. 

Murphy gulped.  I don’t think he’s kidding.  The kid is a walking arsenal.  He probably has an actual hatchet stashed somewhere!

“C’mon, 10k.  Remember what we talked about…” Doc asked.

“I remember you telling me that you’d always have my back!” snapped 10k.  He waved his arm towards Murphy.   “But now I’m supposed to be polite to the guy who…”

“- hold up.  Please, let me say something,” Murphy raised his hand and interjected.  10k glared at him, but he stopped talking.  Murphy cleared his throat and continued.  He was afraid to look 10k in the eyes, so he focused his attention on the taped up arm rest.

“I’m an asshole, okay?” he said gently, enunciating very carefully so as not to let his words sound flip or sarcastic.  Sincerity was not something that came easy to him.

“Always have been, and probably always will be.   I’m self-serving, opportunistic, and when things get too serious, I tend to turn things into a big joke.”  He risked a glance over at 10k, who was still clearly angry, but he was paying attention.  “I’m not good at admitting when I’m wrong, or saying I’m sorry…but I want to try.”  

10k looked awfully skeptical, but he held Murphy’s gaze.  Murphy took a deep breath and continued, this time looking at the younger man directly.

“I apologize.  I should not have taken advantage of you, or Roberta, like I did tonight.  You both deserve your privacy and I violated that, and then I tried to act like none of it was a big deal.  I was wrong…I get that now.  Message received, loud and clear!  It still feels like a nuclear bomb exploded in my brain.  But please know, that possession thing…I did NOT know that would happen.  That was not planned, not at all.”

“You’re lying,” 10k hissed.

“…no, I’m not.  I swear!”  Murphy knew he needed to hold onto control of the conversation, so he steeled himself and tried a new tactic.  “I don’t understand all this bonding crap!  I have no clue if that was a you thing, a me thing, or a Roberta thing.  Because I didn’t know how to stop it, all I could do was ride it out it until it was over.   Other than you crawling all over my lap, I assure you, nothing…ahem, physical happened between us!”

“Liar, I’m not an idiot…” 10k yelled.  “You were…”

“ - you’ve seen me naked!” Murphy interrupted.  “Think about it.  If Big Red down there -” Murphy nodded down at his crotch, “- had in any way gotten up into your business…trust me… you’d be feeling it until next week.”

Once 10k understood what Murphy was implying, he blushed, his eyes became huge and he looked over at Doc for validation.

“Um.  He’s kinda got a point there, kid,” Doc agreed with an apologetic little shrug.

Damn straight.  They didn’t call me “Beer Can” back in the joint because I liked a good six pack!

“I’m not gonna lie and say I’m not attracted to you.  I am.  I can’t help it, you’re young and hot!   But the thing with me, kid, is that when I make love with someone, person to person, I want it to be a two way street.  I would never force you to do something you’re not into!”

10k glowered at him.  “Oh, just like you never forced me to be your slave.”

“Th-that was different!”  Murphy sputtered.  “You weren’t a slave, you were a blend…”

“Not a slave?  WHEN I ESCAPED, YOU HUNTED ME DOWN LIKE AN ANIMAL!  YOU LOCKED ME IN A GOD DAMNED CAGE!” 10K shouted, his muscles so tense that Murphy could practically see the veins popping under his skin.

Taken aback by 10k’s vehemence, Murphy wasn’t sure how to respond.  He looked to Doc for help, to get him to stop things from getting even more heated.

“Let him say his piece,” Doc told him.  “He needs to talk this out…and frankly, so do you.”

“Admit it,” 10k gritted out, furious tears welling up in his eyes.  “Biting me.  Controlling me.  Forcing me to be with you.  All of it is your way of punishing me.  You WANT me to suffer!” 

“Suffer?   For what?” Murphy asked, incredulous about the ugly tack this conversation had taken.

“Because I mercied Cassandra!”  He pointed at Murphy.  “I took away your plaything.  You were pissed, and you wanted to teach me a lesson!”

 Murphy vehemently shook his head, unable to believe what he was hearing.  “No, no, no, that is not what happened…”

“ – yes it is!” 10k insisted, angrily wiping the tears away.  “You love having the power to make your blends do whatever you want.  You wanted to use me just like you used her!  Because when we’re under your control, we have no way to say no!”

His words struck Murphy like a wrecking ball.  He thought back to his time with Cassandra.  He’d always convinced himself that their trysts were fun times, that she was grateful to him for saving her life, and that she enjoyed being his arm candy. 

But what if all that time, she was suffering, too? 

She was.   Deep down, you always knew it.  When she was my blend, there was something broken inside of her.  10k could see that.  He loved Cassandra, and he hated seeing her treated like one of those zombie strippers.  In his memory, the look on her face when she slipped away said it all.  She wanted it to be over.  She wanted his mercy.  No wonder he thought becoming a blend was a fate worse than death.

“I did not bite you for revenge, or because I wanted to get in your pants.  I bit you because you were dying!”  Murphy stood up from his recliner and shouted back at him, his voice rising to a desperate pitch.  “Is it so hard to believe that I didn’t want that to happen?  Huh?  That I actually love you?  Don’t you get it?  We may drive each other crazy, but you and Doc and this whole stupid group are the closest thing to friends that I have ever had!”

Now it was 10k’s turn to look shocked.  Murphy had even shocked himself.  He never thought he would let the “L” word slip.  But there it was, out in the open, and there would be no take backs now.

Hoping maybe he could finally get him to understand, Murphy calmed down and went on.  “I don’t regret biting you.  You may hate it, but you’re still alive!  I know I messed up when I forced you to stay with me.  I should have given you a choice.  You need to understand, though…I was sure my blend vaccine plan would save the whole damn world, and I thought that given enough time, you’d eventually see things my way.”  He sat back down in the recliner.

“Remember when I called you my Luke Skywalker?  I wasn’t joking.”  He pointed at himself.   “Me? I run from danger!  I never do the right thing, and I tend to screw up everything I touch.  But you…you’re like a true blue hero!  I mean, when you’re not being a stubborn little shithead, you are brave, resourceful, and you have a noble heart. “

Murphy looked down at his hand and picked at the taped up arm rest.  He shrugged his shoulder.   “I guess it sounds dumb now after my grand plan fell apart, but back then I hoped you would become the hero everyone in Murphytown could look up to.”  He reluctantly looked up to steal a peek of 10k’s face.

“If I was the king, then you were my knight in shining armor.”

10k’s features softened as he considered Murphy’s words.  Was it possible they were truly sinking in?

“Tommy, you understand now, right?” he asked calmly, trying to make his intentions clear.  “You chose the name Ten Thousand.  It meant something to you; it was a purpose, a reason.  When I brought you to Murphytown, it was because I wanted you to stop your damned folly of killing 10,000 zombies, and help me SAVE the lives of 10,000 people!”

Although he seemed somewhat receptive before, as soon as Murphy called him by his true name, 10k wilted.  He shook his head, and Murphy could feel the dark cloud of his emotions churning up again.

“No.  You don’t get to call me that!” 10 demanded.  But instead of angry, his voice now sounded vulnerable and unsure of himself.

“I’m sorry!” Murphy backtracked, holding up his hands to try to calm the young man.  “I know you only share your name with the ones you hold in your heart.  Like it or not, this bond we share means I know you better than anyone.  I feel your pain like it was my own, and I will carry it with me until I die.   I can’t change the past.  I can’t make you accept my apology.  But please know that when I say that I’m sorry, and that I want to make things right between us, it’s the truth.”

10k was silent, looking as if he was trying to dissect the words and make sense of them.  But Murphy was glad to feel like the young man wasn’t plotting ingenious ways to kill him with his mind, at least.

Doc peeked through the curtains of the front window.  “It will be dawn soon.  That was an awful lot to chew on.  Maybe we should table this discussion, reflect on what was said, and try to get a couple hours of sleep.”

“Is that what you want?” Murphy asked 10k.

“I don’t know what I want,” 10k responded, his voice tinged with exhaustion, like the fight was completely worn out of him.  He hugged his knees closer to his chest, laid his cheek against them, and closed his eyes.  “I just know I don’t want to be afraid anymore.”

Chapter 11: 10k POV - Reflecting

It was the morning after 10k and Murphy’s big confrontation, and an awkward tension continued to cast a pall over their temporary residence.   10k hadn’t been able to get much sleep afterwards.   Sarge had remained outside to guard the trailer for the rest of the night.  Alone in his bed roll, 10k kept tossing and turning from unsettling dreams.

But unlike his usual nightmare, instead of Murphy biting him, he was holding 10k down and trying to kiss him.  Sarge was there in his dream, too, watching but doing nothing while 10k struggled atop the plastic wrapped mattress in Darla’s bedroom of horrors.  The walls were plastered with crazy blood-spattered seahorse and flamingo print shower curtains.

“Help me,” 10k had begged as he tried to push the blue man away, but he was too strong.  Murphy’s full weight pressed down upon him.

Murphy had succeeded in ripping open 10k’s shirt and managed to get 10k’s wrists pinioned.  He ignored the younger man’s desperate attempts to evade him and kept kissing every spot his lips landed on 10k’s face and neck.  Slowly, yet hungrily, as if savoring the taste of him.

“Do not fight him, Thomas.  He is The Murphy.  The Murphy always gets everything he wants,” Sarge replied, her voice an eerie robotic monotone.  She turned her back and slowly walked out of the room. 

“No!  Please don’t leave me!” 10k called after her.   The door shut and he heard the ominous sound of padlocks clicking.

When Murphy chuckled, it sounded like a predatory growl.  He deftly unbuttoned 10k’s pants after overwhelming him with a deep, full on the lips kiss.  10k bucked and shook his mouth free, letting out a panicked yelp.

“Shh, baby.  We don’t want anyone to ruin our fun.  We haven’t even gotten to the good part, yet!” Murphy whispered in his ear, his hand reaching down to tease open 10k’s zipper.  

“Leave him alone!” someone shouted.  Seemingly out of nowhere, a second Murphy appeared, except this one was red and he carried his walking cane with a hidden blade.  He yanked the blue Murphy off 10k and shoved him across the room, where he collided with the locked door.

“Hey!” yelled the blue Murphy angrily as he pulled himself up off the floor.  “I wasn’t finished!”  His rotting nose was separated from his face, hanging by a tiny flap of skin, presumably after his face bumped against the door.

Red Murphy unsheathed his blade and pointed it at the first Murphy to keep him from approaching.  “Don’t worry.  I won’t let him touch you, kid.”

10k startled awake.

The dream’s similarities to his terrifying encounter with Darla were too strong to ignore, and the intense nausea he felt then made a strong comeback.  He barely made it to the sink in the kitchenette to vomit.  After he finished, he shakily wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.

I don’t understand.  Why were there two of him?

10k looked up to see Doc watching him from down the hall.  He immediately felt embarrassed to be caught in a moment of weakness.  Pretending nothing was wrong, 10k hurriedly wiped his mouth again and returned to his bedroll to find his clothes.

When he was closer, Doc handed him a bottle of water.  “Here.  Drink this,” he said kindly.

10k nodded in gratitude and took a swig of the water.  He quickly pulled on the rest of his clothes while Doc fiddled around with his gear in preparation for their departure.  Outside the trailer, he could hear the muffled voices of Sarge and Murphy. 

Is it bad that I wish we’d get attacked by Zs?   At least I know how to handle myself in combat!  But when it comes to sex or relating with other people, I never feel like I know what the heck I’m doing.

10k paused with his rifle and gear in hand, not wanting to go outside and deal with Murphy again so soon.   His apology and the weird dream had given 10k a lot to think about.  He’d held on to so much anger for so long, he wasn’t sure if he could just forgive and forget.  Maybe Murphy was telling the truth, and he actually did care about him.  But 10k couldn’t shake off what had just happened so easily.

He said that he…that he loves me.  But I love Sarge, and now thanks to all this crazy blend bullshit she wants nothing to do with me anymore.  What am I going to do?  Why can’t things just go back to normal?

Perhaps sensing his reluctance, Doc cracked open the trailer door and asked Sarge and Murphy to search for more food and water before they took off.

Relieved to get a brief reprieve, 10k put down his things and rubbed the back of his neck.  “Thanks for trying to sort things out.   I’m sorry I was short with you last night,” he said sheepishly.  “I know you’re always looking out for me.”

“No worries, kiddo.”  Doc smiled back at him.  “I understand.  You’ve had a really rough week.  Just so you know, I wanted to thrash the son of a gun.  What he did was all kinds of wrong.  But if we’re going to put a stop to it, you and Murphy have got to learn how to control your bond.  And that means working together.  Do you think you can do that?”

“I still don’t know if I can trust him.  But I know we have to do something.”  10k adjusted his bandana and goggles over his forehead.

“I’m glad to hear that.  Because I have an idea, but I wanted to talk to you about it first.”  Doc motioned him over to the eating counter in the kitchenette, and they both took a seat.

“How much do you remember about your, er…contact with Warren last night?” Doc asked cautiously, trying to tread lightly on a sensitive subject.

10k gulped.  “Uh…I remember she was really enjoying herself.”  He reddened, embarrassed to be talking about sex with the woman who was practically his adopted mother.

“Oh, I bet she was.  But do you recall anything she said?  Did you see anything?” Doc prodded.  “What was your contact like, exactly?”

10k tried to think back on the encounter.  “It was so confusing!  I couldn’t really concentrate.  It was like suddenly I was all tuned into all of her emotions and feelings.  I felt what she felt, but I had no control over anything.”

What he remembered most about their connection was how the pleasure was unlike anything he’d ever felt before.  He wasn’t a virgin.  He knew what it felt like to come.  But when he was bonded with Warren, it had been an all new kind of intimacy.  To experience someone inside of him.  To be held by stronger arms.  To feel so vulnerable and yet powerful at the same time. 

And the climax…it wasn’t like a male orgasm, which was over almost as soon as it began.  It was like rolling thunder, like an earthquake that kept shaking and shaking, the moments stretched out over a span of luxurious ebbs and flows.

While he felt that intense release, it freaked him out knowing Murphy was soaking it all in, too.  That he enjoyed feeding off 10k’s pleasure.  It felt so wrong.

“So…kinda like how Murphy gets sucked into your feelings?” Doc asked.

“What?  No!” 10k huffed, trying to shake off the memories of the sex.  “It isn’t the same!”

…or is it?  I have to admit, Warren’s sensations were incredible.  I didn’t even try to fight them.  I just let myself go.  It felt so good to forget all my troubles and experience her joy.  Oh God!  Does that make me a bad person?  Did I use her the same way Murphy uses me?

Doc backpedaled.  “Okay, take it easy.  I’m just trying to understand.  Murphy said when you were bonding with Warren, you spoke as her.  If we try to replicate the contact…minus the sex stuff, mind you…maybe we could actually use your connection to communicate with her.”

10k’s pulse quickened at the thought of bonding with Murphy again.  It was too intimate, too sensual, and he was still trying to wrap his head around everything that had happened.  “Look - I want to find her, too, but I don’t know if I can do that…” He started to shift away from the counter.

Doc reached out and gently put his hand over 10k’s forearm.  “Hey, I don’t blame you for being gun-shy!  You aren’t the only one here who wishes he could forget all about a creepy foursome.  But think of it this way.   The more you learn about how your bond works, the faster you can learn how to shut it down.  You can be in control again.”

10k considered Doc’s proposal for a moment.   He wanted nothing more than to be able to keep Murphy (and now Warren) out of his head.  But this was all very hard for him to deal with. 

He remembered back to many years ago when he was very small, and Pa had first taught him how to shoot.  After multiple attempts of completely missing his target, he’d become so frustrated that he cried.  He was so afraid that his failure had disappointed his father.  But Pa dried his tears, hugged him, and calmly told him to keep trying.

“Take it slow, Tommy.  I know it’s difficult, but you’ll get there.  Remember the three P’s:  practice, perseverance, and patience.  If you apply all three, you can do anything you set your mind to.”

And he was right.  It took years, but now I can shoot the wings off a mosquito from 50 paces, or kill three Zs with a single bullet.

So I can do this.  If I’m going to be stuck with Murphy, I have to put in the time to make things work.

He took a breath and looked into Doc’s eyes.  “If I agree to this, can you supervise?  Make sure he doesn’t…um, try anything?”

Doc grinned and patted his arm.  “I promise, there will be absolutely no funny business.   I realize Murphy can be a little shady sometimes…”

10k snorted and shook his head.

Doc shrugged.  “Okay, okay, he can be shady A LOT of the time…but when it comes to this, I think he truly wants to do right by you.  Remember, when you’re miserable, he’s miserable!  He has an incentive to shut down your bond, too.”

“Man, I hope you’re right.”  He and Doc shared a fist bump.  10k paused after he stood up from his chair.  He arched his eyebrow at Doc.  “Wait a second…when did YOU have a foursome?”

“Now that’s a story for another day!”  Doc laughed and pretended to zip his lips.   Off 10k’s disappointed look he added, “Trust me, son.  You’ve had more than enough disturbing hijinks to deal with in the last 24 hours.  I wouldn’t want to give you more nightmare fuel!  C’mon, let’s stop our lollygagging and get a move on.”  He grabbed the last of his belongings and ferried 10k out the door.

Chapter 12: Murphy POV - Amends

Notes:

This chapter takes place at the same time as chapter 11.

After being overcome with the sudden onset of intense nausea, Murphy gripped the edges of the plastic garbage can until he was satisfied he had nothing left to vomit.  After the queasiness finally subsided, he spit one last time and wiped his mouth on his jacket sleeve. 

Well, I guess that answers the question of how 10k is feeling this morning!    Man, empathy sucks.

10k’s nausea wasn’t the only thing hitting him hard.  Murphy was still trying to cope with the intense emotional backlash he’d suffered last night.  He’d long known that 10k resented him, but he hadn’t understood where that antipathy had come from.

“You love having the power to make your blends do whatever you want.  You wanted to use me just like you used her!  Because when we’re under your control, we have no way to say no!”

It was a bitter pill to swallow when he realized 10k wasn’t wrong.  Indeed, as his abilities evolved over the years, Murphy had relished having the power to exert his will over others.  First the Zs, and then his blends.  After being down and out his entire life, Murphy liked finally being the one in charge.  And even though he knew it was an abuse of power, it was true that he had used his blends for his own pleasure.   

But Murphy finally understood that deep down, it was never really about what he’d done to 10k. 

No.  He hates me because of what I did to Cassandra.

Until I experienced his memories, I had no idea how he truly felt about her.  He was in love, probably for the first time in his life, and he saw Cassandra devolve into something unrecognizable.  Then he watched me treat her like a whore and there was nothing he could do to stop it…until he killed her.

I’m trying to make it up to him, but how the Hell can I make amends to someone who is long gone?

Murphy sighed and replaced the lid on the garbage can. 

Before his bout of puking, he’d scavenged around the carport next to the trailer, but hadn’t found anything useful.  Although he was impressed with the previous owner’s extensive porn collection stashed in a rusty old metal file cabinet.  The trailer owner had even gone through the trouble of storing his magazines in plastic sleeves and alphabetizing them, so all these years later they were remarkably well preserved. 

Sarge rounded the corner, rifle in hand.  Upon spotting the open file cabinet drawer, she peered inside, spotted the contents, and gave Murphy the side eye.

“Seriously?  That’s what you’ve been looking at?” she snorted.  “Are you really that obsessed with sex?”

He reached over and slid the cabinet drawer shut.  “Says the woman who won’t go to sleep until after she’s had three orgasms,” he muttered.  Off her embarrassed look, he snarkily added “Oh yeah, I went there.”  He flippantly straightened his jacket collar and started toward the trailer entrance.

“You really are a piece of work,” Sarge said, shaking her head.  

Murphy noted that her voice was tinged more with sadness than aggravation, which wasn’t what he expected.  Disappointed that 10k was still rattled after his heartfelt apology last night, Murphy had wanted to take out his frustration, and Sarge was an easy target. 

I can’t do anything about Cassandra, but I don’t have to treat another woman he cares about like shit.

He let out a sigh, stopped in his tracks, and reluctantly turned to face her.

He cleared his throat and steeled himself.  “Look, I’m sorry.  That was out of line.  And last night, I was really out of line.”  Her eyes widened in response.  She shrugged the rifle off her shoulder and rested the butt end against the ground.

“I don’t know how much you heard,” Murphy continued.  “But I tried to smooth things over with your boyfriend.”

“You guys were so loud, I heard enough,” Sarge replied.  “Frankly, I’m surprised the place isn’t crawling with every Z in a five mile radius.”  She rubbed at an ache in her shoulder.  “And he’s NOT my boyfriend,” she said more quietly, averting her eyes.  “I mean, not really.”

“Not really?” Murphy prodded, trying to get a better read on her.  He knew exactly how 10k felt, but he didn’t have the benefit of a telepathic link with Sarge.

Interesting.  Maybe 10k really was just a friend with benefits?

Her posture stiffened, and she swept the bangs out of her eyes.  “I don’t own him.  If Ten Thousand wants to be with you now, that’s his choice.  I’m a big girl, I can handle it.”  While she was trying to put on a stoic front, Murphy could still hear the slight quiver in her voice.  She was not taking this as well as she pretended.

Murphy laughed.  “Sweet cheeks, you have nothing to worry about.”  Murphy jerked his thumb towards the trailer.  “I literally make the kid want to puke!”

She looked puzzled.  “But, I heard him last night…with you, enjoying himself…”

“Oh, for chrissakes.  Have you not been paying attention?” he interrupted, rolling his eyes.  “What he was enjoying was WARREN enjoying herself!  I was just an innocent bystander.”  Off her furrowed brow he added.  “Okay, maybe a not so innocent bystander.” 

He started again, this time with more gravity.  “What happened last night…none of it was his idea.  It was all a big freaking mistake.  We’re both even more miserable now than we were before!  The truth is, the only time he isn’t a total wreck these days is when he’s with you.”

“Really?” she asked hesitantly.

“Yes, really, dumb ass!” he grumbled.  “Y’know, I don’t get why you’re jealous.  I’m the one who should be jealous!”  He jerked both his thumbs towards himself.  “Last night should have been the best night of my life.  I finally got to be with two of the hottest people I’ve ever met…but noooo.    Even though it was the most intimate I’ve ever been with anyone, he and Roberta didn’t even know I was there!”  He raised his arms over his head in exasperation.

“Jesus.  I’m like a ghost haunting my own life!  Do you have any idea how much it sucks sensing the ones you love falling in love with other people?”  Murphy yelled.

“No.  I’m not psychic.  But I do know exactly how it feels to make love to someone whose mind is elsewhere,” Sarge replied gently.    Surprising him, her soft tone and sad smile calmed Murphy down several notches.  He could see the sparkle of tears in her eyes.

“He called me Red.  Just once.”  She laughed gently, but it sounded more like a sob.  “He didn’t even realize he’d said it.  But I can’t forget.  I’m nothing but a placeholder to him.  I know that.”  She gazed off at something in the distance, suddenly bashful after sharing something personal.

“Huh.  You really don’t listen very well, do you?”  He watched her face slowly swing back to look directly at him.  He stepped forward and grasped her shoulders and looked down in her eyes.  She was so much smaller than him, it was almost like he was speaking to a young child.   And she was so young (they’re both so young) she might as well be.  With that in mind, he tried to speak with an air of paternal authority, as if he was giving advice to his own daughter.

I may not be able to do anything for Cassandra, but maybe I can make up for my actions with Sarge.

“You know I am in Tommy’s head.  I feel everything he feels.  So listen up, missy, when I tell you this, because we are only having this conversation once.  Does he miss his probably dead girlfriend?  Yeah, he does.  But love is a complicated bitch.  It does not play by any rules.  Amidst all this craziness, the little bastard also fell in love with you.”

“You shouldn’t have told me that.”  Sarge was so stunned, she looked like she wasn’t sure if she should hug Murphy, or slug him. 

He knew it wasn’t his place to share 10k’s private thoughts with anyone else.  But maybe setting things right between the two lovebirds would snap 10k out of his funk, and for Murphy’s own sanity he needed to get the kid back to a place of emotional stability.

“Yeah, I know, I’m an asshole.  But I told you, love is a complicated bitch.  When you care about someone, you want what’s best for him.  And right now, you my dear, are exactly what he needs. “

He let his hands drop and stepped back from her.  He rubbed a tear off his cheek that he hadn’t even realized was there.  “So, do me a huge favor, and go cheer him up so I don’t have to feel him moping around all fucking day, okay?”

Chapter 13: 10k POV - Bonding

Notes:

This takes place less than an hour after the events of chapters 11 and 12.

I hope I don’t regret this.

10k screwed up his courage and gingerly sat down on the edge of the messy bed next to Murphy.  He gulped when he breathed in the familiar musky smell of perspiration from the sheets and spotted what looked like dried cum on one of the pillow cases.  His mind immediately flashed back to his erotic encounter with Warren and Murphy, and how he’d experienced one of the most powerful orgasms of his entire life. 

While he was mingled with Warren, 10k felt for the first time what it was like to have someone deep inside of him.  He’d found the sensation of penetration profoundly intimate, and his surrender of control while being fucked by an unseen stranger had been as exhilarating as it was humbling.   Submission wasn’t something he’d consciously desired in his past sexual explorations, but now the memory of it was strangely arousing. 

No, no, no.  This is not happening.  I am not getting turned on.  What I felt was all from Warren, NOT sex with Murphy.  At least, that is what he promised!  But he was there when we came…and he does want to have sex with me.

Would it be like it was with Warren’s boyfriend?

Argh, what the hell is wrong with me?  Stop thinking of that!   I never asked for any of this weird psychic sex stuff!

Hoping no one noticed that he’d gotten hard, he blushed, shifted position and surreptitiously flipped the pillow over to hide the cum stain.

“Do we really have to do this here?” asked Murphy.  Surprisingly, he sounded almost as embarrassed as 10k felt at the moment.  10k had also noticed that Murphy avoided all eye contact and conversation with him since Doc rounded them up earlier to discuss his plan.

“We have no idea what triggered your contact with Warren.  So for this experiment, we gotta replicate the original conditions as much as possible.  So stop yapping, and start working that mental mojo of yours!” Doc commanded.  He pushed one of the kitchenette stools into the bedroom.

10k raised his hand.  “Does that mean I can smack him again?”

“What?  No!” Murphy responded vehemently, giving 10k an irked look.  He had been rubbing his temples with his fingers as he presumably tried to reach out to Warren with his mind. 

“Let’s try it without the slap first,” Doc said as he plopped down on the stool.  “Murphy needs to concentrate.”

10k lowered his hand and let out a disappointed sigh. 

Sarge stepped meekly into the bedroom doorway, clearly uncomfortable watching the whole scene unfolding before her.  10k had not had a chance to talk with her alone since their conversation last night.  He did his best to smile for her, and it lifted his spirits when she returned his smile with an awkward little wave and crooked grin.

“Okay, now remember the plan, kid,” Doc interjected.   “When Murphy establishes a bond, grab his arm.  Hopefully you can join them again.  If you can’t talk to Warren while you’re in there, at least try to determine where she is!”

But what if she’s having sex?  What if she takes over my body again?  I don’t want to start making out with Murphy in front of everyone!

10k pushed those thoughts from his mind and nodded, concentrating on staying calm and steadying his breathing.  He did not want to let his anxiety deter him from his goal.

Murphy closed his eyes and let himself go limp against the mattress.  10k watched him for the signs that he was in a trance.  When Murphy’s eyes eventually opened again, they were fully white.  10k hesitated for a brief moment, took a deep breath, and then reached down to grasp Murphy’s forearm.

This time when he was sucked into the vortex of Warren’s consciousness, he was more prepared.  It helped that her emotions were much milder this time around.

She’s…hungry.   She must not have had anything for breakfast yet.

“Warren?  Can you hear me?”  He called out with his mind.  He wasn’t sure where to direct his thoughts.

“I don’t know about her, but I can hear you loud and clear, kid.”  Murphy responded. 

10k couldn’t see him, but he concentrated on his mental link with Murphy.  Gradually he could physically feel the other man again, and he stroked his thumb across the hairs on the back of Murphy’s arm like a touchstone anchoring him to the physical plane.  10k felt Murphy shift to take his hand in his own, and they clasped them together tightly.

“What if we try calling for her together?”  Murphy asked. 

“Okay, let’s do it.” 10k replied.  “On the count of three.  One…two…”

“WARREN!”  they mentally shouted in unison.

Almost immediately, 10k felt like he was hit by a bus, and he was violently ejected from the psychic plane of Warren’s consciousness.  He gasped aloud while his whole body seized like he’d been shocked with a strong current.

He wasn’t sure, but he might have blacked out for a moment.  Lost in the void, he could no longer sense Murphy, or Warren for that matter, either.  He couldn’t feel ANYTHING, and it was a struggle to catch his breath.

This is like the day I died...

He knew he needed to quell his rising panic, so he cleared his mind like he did when he lined up a challenging sniper shot. 

“Concentrate, focus on the target, set aside everything else but the goal,” his Pa had taught him.

You can do this.  Believe in yourself.

Breathe…

When he was finally able to gather his wits, it was almost like he’d ascended through a deep, dark pool and broken the surface of the water to take huge gulps of air.  While he stabilized himself, sounds fuzzily coalesced around him into something he could understand.

“Wake up!  Wake up!  Can you hear me?” someone shouted.   

While most of his body was still numb, 10k could feel that someone was shaking him.  He groaned.  When he cracked his eyes open, he realized he wasn’t on Murphy’s bed anymore.  He was lying on a hardwood floor, not the grungy green carpet in the trailer bedroom.

When he turned his head, blinked his lashes and looked up, he saw a handsome bearded stranger in a cowboy hat hunched over him.

“Roberta, thank God.  Are you okay?” the man asked, clearly concerned.

10k’s blood froze.

Oh shit.  Oh shit.  Oh shit…

10k yelped after he raised his hand in front of his face, because what he saw was brown skin, slender fingers, and red lacquered nails.  Blinking his eyes rapidly did nothing to change his vision.

No no no no no…

With supreme effort, 10k jerked upright to sit on the floor, and looked down at himself.

Unlike a few minutes ago, he now wore an ivory negligee with a slinky skirt draped over smooth, shapely brown legs.  When he cupped his hands to his chest, he suddenly felt…boobs?!?

Murphy!  10k screamed into their mental link.  What in the goddamn Hell just happened?

Chapter 14: 10k POV - Possessed

“Murphy?   Murphy!”  10k frantically called out with his mind while the black man in the cowboy hat looked down at him with an increasingly concerned look on his face. 

But there was no response.

Figures.   When I actually WANT to talk to him, he’s nowhere to be found!  Oh, no…  I bet I can’t reach him because I’m not in my body anymore.  Dammit, this psychic stuff is just way too confusing!

Slumping back to the floor, 10k groaned and palmed his face.  He wasn’t sure what was weirder – that he missed Murphy, that he was now trapped in a woman’s body, or that he was face to face with the guy who’d given half his team a mind-blowing orgasm just a few short hours ago.

Probably shouldn’t lead off with that last part.  Especially since it might NOT be him!  Who knows how many people Warren has met since we last saw her?  Until I know who I can trust, I need to keep my eyes open and my mouth shut.  I don’t want anyone to think Warren has gone insane!

The stranger held out his arm to help 10k off the floor, which he reluctantly took.   He wasn’t used to moving in this body - everything felt either too small, or too curvy!

“Um, thanks,” 10k replied sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck after regaining his footing.  His fingers swept through his long hair, which he was confused to see was black, not blonde.

Wait a minute…what if I’m not in Warren’s body?  No, he definitely called me Roberta. Was she changed because of the Black Rain, too?  I can heal, Murphy turned red and got ESP… I‘ve been blaming Murphy, but what if this body switch thing really is all Warren’s doing after all?

The man put his hand on 10k’s forehead.   “You don’t have a fever.  Have you ever fainted like that before?” he asked.  He tenderly smoothed 10k’s hair back before withdrawing his hand.

“I dunno.  Uh…maybe?” 10k shrugged, suddenly feeling very flustered being so close to this man while only wearing a slinky ivory nightgown.   10k felt a blush creep across his face when the man glanced down at Warren’s ample breasts.   Seeing a table a few feet away, 10k awkwardly pulled back from the stranger.  “I think I need to sit down!”

He planted himself in a wooden dining room chair.  10k’s mood instantly improved when he saw the table set with a breakfast feast – blueberry muffins, apples, oatmeal, home baked bread, jam…and were those actually scrambled eggs?  He closed his eyes and breathed in the scent of all this scrumptious food.

Maybe this body switch thing isn’t so bad after all!

Before the man could even join him at the table, 10k had his plate piled up with food that he began shoveling into his mouth with ravenous gusto.   Hooper, or Trooper, or whatever the heck Murphy said his name was, gaped at him in amazement as 10k swiftly devoured everything on his plate, let out a hearty belch, and then immediately loaded up his plate with more food.

“Well, obviously whatever just happened had no impact on your appetite!” Hooper chuckled before taking a stab at his own breakfast. 

“Gueth it muth have been low blood thugar,” 10k mumbled , his mouth full of the most delicious bread he’d ever tasted. 

“I’m just glad it isn’t another one of those strange Z spells.  I barely survived the last one!”  Hooper winked back at him and took a bite out of his apple.

10k swallowed hard and tried not to choke.  “Huh?” he croaked, brushing a few crumbs off his chin.

Hooper put down his apple and eyed him warily.  “You know.  Those episodes you’ve had…with the Zs.”

10k faked a smile.  “Oh, yeah…THOSE spells.  I guess I was so hungry, I forgot!”  He took a gulp of water and cleared his throat.  10k was the first to admit he was horrible at lying, but Hooper seemed not to see through his bluff, and they continued their meal in peace.

Wow.  Has Warren switched bodies before?  With zombies?

The table had only been set for two, and there hadn’t been any interruptions, so 10k felt reasonably confident that Warren and Hooper were alone.  Based on the bounty of food and the old barn visible outside the window, he surmised they must be at a family farm.  

He wiped his mouth with a red and white checkered cloth napkin.  “Thanks, Hooper, for that fantastic meal!  So…what’s the plan for today?” 10k asked, hoping to tease out more helpful information. 

Hooper’s eyebrows crinkled a bit, but his gentle smile never wavered.  He gathered their dirty plates and walked them back into the kitchen.  “Well, I was thinking I could really use more fuel,” he called out from the kitchen.  “There is a place not far from here that might have a stockpile, but it is usually mobbed by Zs.  The two of us should be able to handle it.  Feel up for a supply run?”

Facing a mob of Zs?  Finally, something that didn’t freak him out.  “Oh, hell yeah!”

Operation Bitemark hadn’t passed by any working farms yet, and while the sight of freshly tended crops would probably compel his team to investigate, he couldn’t rely on his friends finding this farm on their own.   10k quickly realized this supply run could be the perfect excuse to hit the interstate and reconnect with his friends.

And then what?  What if Warren isn’t in my body?  Or if she is, what if we can’t figure out how to switch places again?  Oh God.  Am I going to be like this forever?  Calm down.   I can’t worry about that yet.  I just need to stay cool and find the others and hope everything works itself out.

He looked down at himself and couldn’t resist cupping his “new” breasts.  He grinned and gave them an experimental bounce.

Oh, my.

He blushed furiously and dropped his hands when Hooper re-entered the dining room and gave him a funny look.

“Err…I guess I better go get dressed!”  He awkwardly pushed himself away from the table, and realized he had no idea where he was supposed to go.  He opened the closest door, hoping it was the bedroom…but it turned out to be a closet.

He shut the door and looked back at Hooper.  Hooper, with a confused look on his face, slowly pointed over at the hallway, and 10k realized there was a stairwell landing around the corner.  He let out an embarrassed little laugh, and made his way upstairs.

Fortunately, he spied a set of women’s clothes laid out on top of a dresser in the large bedroom upstairs.  While Hooper prepared for their mission downstairs, he closed his eyes and fumbled out of his nightgown into a pair of panties and jeans. 

Don’t look down, don’t look down…

Although he had seen Warren naked before, he was not mentally prepared to see this suddenly penis-free version of himself.  He hoped to avoid that mind boggling reality as long as he could.  But while he had no problems with the pants, when it came to putting on Warren’s brassiere, 10k realized he had no clue how to put it on.  He fumbled with the tiny metal clasps in the back, to no avail.

Aaargh.  This is impossible.  How do women wear these stupid things?

He was still cursing under his breath and struggling to hook the bra clasps behind his back when Hooper entered the room.

“Whoa, can I get a little privacy!” 10k squawked, turning around and covering his bare breasts with his arms.

Hooper raised his hands.  “Sorry, sorry.”  He backed out of the bedroom and shut the door behind him.

10k took a deep breath, twisted the bra around, hooked the bra clasps together in front of him, then with some shifting and twisting managed to turn the bra around and maneuver the straps over his arms.

He looked at himself in the dresser mirror, pleased to see it was indeed Warren’s face looking back at him, and shifted his wayward bosoms around until they finally fit behind the bra cups.

Even if we face down thirty Zs, I guarantee they will be much easier to deal with than this crazy contraption!

Relieved to get the bra ordeal out of the way, 10k donned a red blouse and pulled on some socks and boots that were tucked in a corner.

He found a brush on top of the dresser and used it to smooth out the tangles in his long, black hair.  While admittedly it was very disconcerting seeing Warren’s face looking back at him from the mirror, he was comforted by the fact that he’d finally found his friend, and that she seemed to be okay.  

He put his hand on the mirror.  “Hey.  I don’t know if you can hear me, but no matter where you are, I’ll put you back where you belong.  I promise!”  10k whispered at his reflection.   Satisfied that he was now dressed appropriately, 10k made his way back downstairs to find Hooper waiting for him.

“Weapons?” he asked Hooper.

“Already stashed in the back of my truck,” Hooper responded while he dug around for more gear in a backpack on the floor.  He motioned towards the front door.  “Ladies first.”

10k looked out the window for potential threats, and upon seeing none outside he opened the door and walked towards the pick-up truck.

Before he got twenty paces outside the farm house, something whipped around him, trapped his arms and torso, and yanked him backwards, pulling him off his feet and causing him to slam down onto the ground.  The impact knocked the wind out of him, and it took him a second to realize it was a very strong rope pinning his arms to his sides.

Before he could free himself, Hooper sprung at him from behind and wrestled him to the ground, and 10k next felt the rope rapidly encircling his wrists.

“Hey!  Stop!” he grunted, pinned down and unable to move.  “Hooper, what the hell are you doing?”  He moaned when the sturdy rope tightened around his wrists behind his back.  He felt a confusing rush of heat and excitement when he bucked against the large man immobilizing him.

“I may be a little rusty, but I was the junior rodeo calf roping champion three years in a row,” Hooper responded as he efficiently tightened the rope around 10k’s ankles to fully restrain him. 

“What?” 10k sputtered as he struggled angrily against his bonds.  They weren’t budging.   “Let me go!” 

Why do I always run into the crazy people?

Hooper swiftly finished up the last knot around his hogtied ankles.   He was breathing a little heavy from the exertion.  “I apologize, Roberta, if you’re in there,” he said, wiping some sweat from his brow.  He stood up. “Given what happened the last time you had a spell, I hope you’ll forgive me for exercising some caution.” 

If you’re in there…uh oh.

“Wait.  How did you know I’m not really her?” 10k asked, wriggling around trying to find a more comfortable position because everything was already starting to cramp.

“Well, it was a lot of things, but I’d have to say calling me by the wrong name all morning was a mighty big clue,” Cooper replied, giving him the side eye.

10k let out an embarrassed groan.  10k spit dust out of his mouth and rolled over onto his side.  He felt an unfamiliar throb down there as his jeans rubbed in all new places, and the excited rush of heat continued to spread through his body.  Looking down at his cleavage, pushed out because of his pinned arms, he was suddenly very conscious of his breasts heaving with every breath, and then his nipples began to tighten into hard little nubs.

This is insane.  Am I seriously getting turned on by myself?  Or by Warren…whatever!  This is just all too weird!

It was a dangerous world, and this certainly wasn’t the first time 10k had been tied up, but this was the only time he’d ever felt this strange tension while bound.   It seemed like the friction of the bonds felt painful and pleasurable at the same time, and he had first become aroused after being rendered helpless.

Oh my God.  Is this coming from me, or from Warren?  I can’t even tell anymore.  There have been too many damn people in my head!

“Look, I’m sorry I wasn’t honest with you from the start, but this really isn’t necessary! “ 10k pleaded, trying to ignore these confusing new feelings.  “I’m no threat.  Warren is my friend, too!” 

“Maybe she is, maybe she ain’t.  But I’m not taking any chances.  I don’t want you running off somewhere with her body!   So, settle down and relax while we both wait for her to come back.”  Cooper leaned against a fence post, took out a tobacco pouch and started to roll himself a cigarette.

“So this has happened before?” 10k asked, trying to remain as still as possible.  Avoiding any kind of friction at this point felt less…dangerous.

Cooper took a puff of his cigarette and blew a smoke ring, but said nothing.

“C’mon, don’t be like that.   Can we start over?” begged 10k, trying to catch his eye.  Cooper stared back at him with steely resolve.  “My name is Ten Thousand.   I’ve been traveling with Lt. Warren for years, along with Doc and Murphy, and now Sarge.  I’m sure she told you about all of us?”

“Nope.”  Cooper tipped his cowboy hat back a bit and squinted to look at something in the distance behind 10k. 

“Seriously?  Nothing?”  Dejected, 10k slumped in his bonds.  It was impossible to get fully comfortable in this position, and every time he shifted he had to stop himself from moaning.  He felt like all the blood in his body had engorged in his mysterious nether regions, where it slowly throbbed and ebbed with annoying frequency.  He kept wishing he could touch himself to rub that excruciatingly persistent pulse away, and yet also felt incredibly grateful that at the moment, he could not.

Why am I so horny?

Cooper took a final drag off his cigarette, and then stubbed it out on the fence post.  He blew on it to remove the ash, and then carefully tucked it behind his ear.  He walked back to the farm house and opened the front door.   10k perked back up when he approached him again.

“Storm’s coming,” Cooper drawled.  “Better get inside.”  He leaned down and raised a warning finger at 10k.  “Do not try anything, or I’ll lock you in the root cellar.  Got it?”

10k nodded, his heart suddenly thumping even faster as Cooper drew closer.  When Cooper grabbed his ass while hefting him into his arms, 10k let out an involuntary sigh of pleasure.  Self-conscious, he clamped his lips together tightly and prayed he would not make another sound like that again.   

Cooper was so strong that he was able to cradle Warren’s body with ease.  As Cooper trundled his trussed captive back into the farm house, 10k’s mind raced, remembering last night and how he and Warren felt as they made vigorous love to this man.  Every nudge of his body against Cooper’s set off a wave of delicious throbbing down there. 

Was it some kind of muscle memory?  Or was Warren somehow still inside of him?  Because 10k wasn’t particularly attracted to this man…or any man, really.  And yet he couldn’t deny this intense sexual tension.  He squirmed against the tightness of his jeans, craving every rub from the crease of stiff denim.

Oh, Cooper…I want you inside of me…

10k instantly blushed, trying to hide his face in the folds of Cooper’s shirt while he was carried into the living room.

Shit.  I didn’t just say that out loud, did I?

Cooper dumped 10k on top of a rag rug in the middle of the room.  When Cooper withdrew his arms, his fingers skipped lazily across 10k’s thighs and buttocks.  10k hitched in his breath, his body arching to savor the contact before it disappeared.

But it didn’t.

Cooper paused, looking down at 10k who was now biting his lip and breathing slowly and deeply, his eyes dilated until his eyes looked almost black.  He was trapped on his side with his breasts pushed forward, his body writhing in his bonds with every breath.

Cautiously, Cooper massaged 10k’s bottom, his fingers brushing against bound hands, and this time 10k didn’t even try to hide his deep moan as he sought more contact.  He licked his lips and twisted himself to look directly into Cooper’s eyes.

“You’re not her,” Cooper mumbled softly, not breaking eye contact, and not taking his hand away either.    Thunder rumbled off in the distance as the rising storm edged closer.

“I don’t know who I am anymore,” 10k breathed, straining to maneuver his body in the hope that Cooper would stroke him down there to relieve the maddening itch.   When Cooper rubbed against him with more pressure, 10k body seized and he whimpered.  “Please…” 

Any reluctance abandoned, Cooper leaned in, grabbed 10k’s face and pulled him into a passionate, hungry kiss.  Tied up as he was, it was difficult for 10k to reciprocate, and part of him knew he shouldn’t be doing this, but every pleasure center in his body was firing on high cylinders overriding any sound judgment.  10k surrendered all control over to this man as he twisted in his restraints and melted into the kiss.   The clouds brewed even darker, and a brief flash of lightning illuminated the room just as they parted lips. 

Cooper growled as the thunder crashed, tossing his cowboy hat aside and shoving 10k roughly back down to the floor.  With his cheek pressed into the rug, 10k felt Cooper tugging frantically at the knots that secured his ankles.   It felt glorious when 10k was finally freed from that cramped position, but his wrists remained tightly bound.  Before 10k could question why, Cooper lifted him into his lap, then pulled him into another gruff kiss that left 10k gasping for air.

10k groaned and tried with all his might to break his wrists free from the ropes, but they held.

Cooper grabbed 10k’s throat and squeezed.  “No.  They stay,” he demanded with an angry frown.  10k nodded vigorously, and was relieved when Cooper released his hand and he could breathe freely again.  He cried out when Cooper cuffed him across the face.  Not as hard as he could have; 10k understood instinctually that it was merely a warning to remain compliant. 

He didn’t protest when Cooper ripped open Warren’s blouse.  He closed his eyes and listened to the rain pelt against the roof while Cooper ravished his neck with kisses, grinding eagerly against the other man’s thigh.  He wiggled his fingers to keep them from falling asleep as the rope chafed against his wrists, a constant reminder of his helplessness, which only served to heighten 10k’s arousal.

I don’t understand this…I usually hate feeling out of control…

His head spinning, 10k moaned and arched his back when Cooper slipped his hand under the bra to cup his breast and tease it free.   He whined when the other man slipped the nipple into his mouth and bit down – hard at first, then Cooper eased up and lapped at it hungrily. 

He eased his hand down the back of 10k’s jeans to cup his ass and draw him closer.  With a guttural cry, Cooper claimed 10k’s lips again with bruising intensity, one hand trapping long black locks of hair to keep 10k from pulling away until he was satisfied.  A strong peal of thunder seemed to rock the farm house down to its foundation.

Cooper slammed his prisoner back onto the rug so hard that 10k’s head landed with an audible thud, making him dizzy.  All this rough handling increased 10k’s excitement, much like the adrenaline rush he felt during combat.  He tasted blood in his mouth, probably from that earlier smack and he found himself grinning wildly when Cooper yanked off Warren’s boots and jeans and tossed them across the room.

When Cooper grabbed 10k’s thighs and dragged him closer, his wrists scraped against the rug fibers, and he struggled to find a comfortable position so his arms wouldn’t feel so squished underneath him.  The coarse rope pinned beneath him was also digging into his back. 

10k stopped caring about the rope when Cooper plunged his face right into Warren’s silky panties.  10k moaned loudly and lifted his hips while Cooper chewed and worried at the sheer fabric, his tongue stoking the embers that had been smoldering since 10k had been overpowered.   Cooper seemed to really enjoy sniffing and tasting the panties, but eventually tired of the barrier and his tongue sidestepped the obstruction to get to the heart of the matter.  He growled like an animal as he tore the panties to tatters and pushed 10k’s legs over his shoulders to gain better access.

10k’s heart pounded and he felt like he was racing up a mountain, getting closer and closer to the peak with every flick of the tongue.  He sighed and squirmed, feeling somehow like it was too much and yet not enough pleasure.  It was such exquisite torture!

Holy shit…this is amazing.  Is this how Sarge feels when I go down on her?

Sarge.  The woman he loved, who he’d already hurt.

That thought felt like a punch to his heart. In the blink of an eye, 10k went from relishing the experience to wanting it to stop.

What the hell am I doing?  I don’t want to betray Sarge, and what about Warren?  I’m fucking the guy she just fell in love with! 

“Ungh…” 10k tried to push Cooper away with his thighs, but the man was too strong.  He grunted and pressed 10k harder against the rug as he continued his oral assault with lusty vigor.

10k moaned between intense flashes of pleasure.  He struggled against the bindings trying to pull free, but remained trapped, unable to push himself away while clutched in Cooper’s iron grip.  He couldn’t stop shuddering and arching with every nibble and jab of the tongue.

“Please…please, stop…” he begged.

Panting, Cooper abruptly released his thighs and pushed himself up on his arms, looking down at him.  “What?”

10k shook his head, profoundly embarrassed.  “I’m sorry.  I can’t do this.  I’m not her!”  He shrunk back against the rug, fearing what might happen next.

Cooper slowly sat back on his haunches and considered his words.  An array of emotions seemed to cloud Cooper’s face:  disappointment, confusion, and perhaps even the same guilt 10k was also feeling at the moment.  He shook his head and stood up.

“No, I’m sorry.  You’re right…we should not be doing this.”  He pulled a crocheted afghan off the back of a couch and gently draped it over 10k on the floor.  “Please forgive me.”

Tears welled up in 10k’s eyes, and he didn’t know how to respond.

What is wrong with me?  How could I be so disloyal? What have I become?

Chapter 15: Murphy POV - Interloper

“Warren?  Can you hear me?”  10k called out with his mind.

“I don’t know about her, but I can hear you loud and clear, kid.”  Murphy responded.  

Murphy was surprised that Doc’s crazy plan worked!  They were now bonding with Warren, but this time 10k was far more cognizant.  He couldn’t see anything in this strange plane of consciousness, but Murphy felt it when the boy stroked the back of his arm.  They joined hands, which seemed to help Murphy focus even better on their shared link.

Concentrating his efforts on Warren, Murphy could tell she wasn’t in any kind of heightened emotional state – which was probably a good thing considering the last time they were in this situation.

“What if we try calling for her together?”  Murphy asked after receiving no response from their friend.

“Okay, let’s do it.” 10k replied.  “On the count of three.  One…two…”

“WARREN!” they mentally shouted in unison.

In an instant, Warren’s emotions ramped up from calm to intensely freaked out.  She definitely heard them that time!  But before he could cheer their success, Murphy felt a barrage of mental energy unmoor his link with 10k and send their consciousnesses reeling, like a powerful sneaker wave crashing down on unsuspecting surfers.  It took him a moment to regain his bearings after the wipeout.

“Kid?  Are you okay?” he called into their mental link.

No response.

“10k!” he shouted again.  He gripped 10k’s hand tighter, trying to rouse the boy.

Murphy felt 10k jerk his hand away, which prompted him to withdraw from the bond and open his eyes.

“RAHR!” 10k growled as he launched off the bed to attack Sarge, who was standing in the bedroom doorway.

Sarge gasped sharply as 10k grabbed her shoulders, and the two tumbled to the ground.  10k gnashed his teeth and snapped at her throat.  Even though she was caught by surprise, during the scuffle she was able to react quickly.  She pulled his goggles and bandanna down, which got tangled around his chin.  10k growled furiously, scratching at Sarge while he tried to bite through the leather strap. 

“That isn’t 10k!” Doc shouted, nearly falling off his stool.

“No shit,” Sarge grumbled.  To her credit, she did not panic.  Although 10k was much taller and outweighed her by at least 30 pounds, she was able to force him backward and roll out from underneath him.  She kicked him hard in the groin, which did not produce the desired effect, but did deflect his next lunging attack.  “Little help here?”

Sorry, Doc, but I have to break my promise…

Murphy held up his hand and concentrated.  “Stop!” he commanded.  

10k immediately ceased growling and biting, and hovered dumbly on his hands and knees, his goggle strap still stuck in his teeth.  A frothy string of drool dribbled off his lip and stretched slowly to the floor.  His eyes were lifeless and glazed, and if Murphy didn’t know better, he would swear this was a newly turned zombie.

But through their shared bonds, he was relieved to discover that he could still sense Warren and 10k off in the distance, and they were both feeling just as gob smacked as Murphy. 

Thank God they’re not dead.  But what the cluster fuck just happened?

Sarge panted and pulled herself back to her feet, keeping a wary eye on her immobilized attacker.  “What do we do?   I do NOT want to mercy him!”

“Nobody is mercying anybody until we figure this shit out.”  Doc opened the closet door.  “Quick.  Throw him in here!”   Murphy and Sarge dragged the unresisting boy to the closet and trapped him inside.  He scraped lightly at the door, but while under Murphy’s thrall he did not try to escape.

Outside the bedroom window, Murphy saw a humongous white male Z shambling its way to the trailer’s front doorstep.  It must have weighed at least 350 pounds, and looked like a Hee Haw character from Hell, with its straw hat, checkered shirt and tattered overalls.  It was having a hard time walking because its intestines were spilling out of its abdominal cavity and dragging along the ground.

“Ah, just great!  We’ve got more company,” he muttered to Sarge next to him.

Doc peered out the window to see what they were looking at while Sarge ran to the living room to retrieve her rifle.

The monstrous Z fumbled with the doorknob, and when it found it locked, it pounded on the door.  “Help?  Is there anyone in there?” it groaned.

Doc and Murphy turned to each other and raised their eyebrows.

“Whoa.  Another talking zombie?”  Doc asked. 

“I guess Darla isn’t the only one out there!” Murphy replied.

Sarge trained her weapon on the front door, intent on shooting anything that entered.  “Move along, buster, unless you want me to put another hole in you!” she shouted.

From his vantage point, Murphy could see the zombie pause at the door.

“Sarge?  Is that you in there?  Urk!” it grunted.  Talking seemed to have displaced its jaw, and it had to hold it in place to keep it from falling off its face.  “Ith me!  Woburda Warhwen!”

Holy shit.

Murphy rushed into the living room and planted himself between the door and Sarge’s rifle.  “Don’t shoot!  Don’t shoot!” he panted, waving his arms in front of him.

“How the heck does that thing know my name?” Sarge asked, motioning her rifle at the door, her eyes as big as saucers.  The Z continued to pound on the door.

Murphy unlocked the door and threw it open.

“What are you doing?  Don’t let it in!” Sarge shouted, lunging for the door.  Before she could slam the door shut, Murphy had his arms wrapped around the humongous zombie, and he gave it an enthusiastic hug.

“Roberta!  We finally found you!”

Warren Zombie couldn’t really smile with a dislocated jaw, but by manually manipulating her mouth with one hand,she was able to sputter out a muddled sentence.

“Murwwy, why in da Hell are you wed?” she asked, giving him a curious once over.

“Why in the Hell are you…undead?” he replied, giving her a closer look.  He stepped back a few paces when he realized he was standing directly on one of her entrails, and wiped the bottom of his boot back and forth on the carpet to remove any disgusting residue.

“Murphy!  Get back in here, pronto!” Doc called from the bedroom.

“Hold that thought,” Murphy said, raising a finger.  In his excitement over finding Warren, Murphy had completely forgotten about controlling the 10k Zombie back in the bedroom.  When he rounded the corner into the bedroom, he saw Doc propping himself against the closet door to keep the growling Z trapped inside.

“Do your zombie whisperer thing again!” Doc begged while 10k repeatedly threw himself against the door.  It was so flimsy, it would surely break soon.

This time when Murphy enthralled the 10k Zombie, he did a deeper dive into its mind and was able to retrieve its recent memories.  Up until a few minutes ago, it had been stumbling along the interstate next to the gas station.  His name was Otis, and he had been working on a nearby farm up until a few months ago when he’d been shot in the gut by a band of brigands who stole his truck and all the vegetables he had planned to sell at a nearby settlement called Altura.

Otis was 59 years old when he died…and he looked exactly like the huge disemboweled zombie Roberta currently inhabited, who was now standing in the bedroom doorway.

“Warren?  Geez Louise…is that really you in there?” Doc asked, scratching his beard.

“Yeah, ith me,” Warren said with an embarrassed looking shrug of the shoulders.  “Wong time no thee!”

“Damn girl, you put on weight!” Doc chuckled.  He walked over to give her a delicate hug, careful not to get any slimy entrails on his clothes.

“Haha, vewwy funny. Whereth 10k?” Roberta asked, looking around. 

Murphy jerked his thumb at the closet door.  “In there.  Kind of.  Something tells me this is not the first time you accidentally hijacked another body…is it?”

“Oh, no!”  Warren shook her head.  “You mean that ithn’t my body in the clothet?”

“Nope!  I think you jumped into poor Otis the Enormous,” Murphy said, motioning emphatically at Warren’s host body, “…and he jumped into 10k, and now the kid is trapped somewhere in YOUR body!” Murphy said with huge grin.  “Oh, Lordy, I wish I could have seen the look on his face when he woke up inside of you!”

Sheesh.  That kid gets all the luck.  Why didn’t I get to play musical chairs?  I would have killed to take a spin in her rockin’ bod!

“What?” Sarge yelped, all the color drained from her face.  “If that’s all true, how are we supposed to put them back?”

Warren put her finger up to tell everyone to wait a second.  Spying a roll of duct tape on top of the dresser, she grabbed it and looped a length over her head and under her chin to keep her dislocated jaw from falling off her skull. 

“Better?” she asked.  Everyone nodded.  “Okay.  You’re right - this has happened before! Ever since the Black Rain, I’ve been having crazy crap going on between me and the Zs. I can try to fix this, but if it works, you gotta be ready to mercy ol’ Otis here –“ she motioned at herself – “or he can put us all in a world of hurt.  The last time a switch happened, my new friend almost got bit!”

Friend?  That’s rich.  I know exactly how she feels, and this Mr. Cooper is way more than just a friend, Murphy seethed with a twinge of jealousy, but he bit his tongue.

“Fine,” he replied, trying to hide his annoyance.  “I’ll make sure 10k doesn’t bite anyone.  With all this weird Black Rain shit changing everyone, who knows what that would do to a person, even if he isn’t technically a zombie!”  Murphy took the roll of duct tape from Warren.  “In the meantime, you guys figure out how to deal with Otis.  I don’t think this dinky closet is going to hold him!”

“I think I have an idea,” Sarge offered.  “Follow me!”  They left Murphy alone in the room.

Using his powers to keep the zombie submissive, Murphy began binding 10k’s arms, wrists and ankles with the duct tape.  He tried to tell himself this WASN’T really 10k, but his dick had other ideas, and during the process he found himself getting very, very turned on.  Bondage had always been one of his favorite kinks, and here he was tying up the object of many of his fantasies!  He worked slowly, drawing out the experience, telling himself he had to be thorough.

When he finished securing him, Murphy removed the goggles and gently wiped the drool off his young blend’s chin.  He tilted his jaw to get a closer look at his face.  10k’s beautiful blue eyes looked blankly up at Murphy, unresisting and completely trusting.   He looked so serene, with absolutely no hint of anger or resentment that usually plagued their interactions.

Murphy gulped.  He rubbed his thumb gently across 10k’s lower lip.

I could kiss him right now.  Make him do anything I wanted.  The others are gone!  Nobody would ever know…

Murphy stopped himself.  It might not be 10k in there right now, but it was still his body and he did not want to violate 10k’s trust ever again.  He sighed and ripped off a section of the duct tape and smoothed it carefully over 10k’s lips, as much to keep himself from succumbing to his desires as it was to prevent 10k from biting anyone, lest he slip out from under Murphy’s thrall again.

Now that he didn’t have to focus his concentration on keeping Otis docile, he shifted his attention to sensing the real 10k again.  Murphy covered the wriggling and lightly moaning body on the floor with a blanket, hoping that if he wasn’t distracted by 10k’s deliciously bound form anymore, his sizable erection would subside before the others returned. 

But strangely enough, re-establishing his mental connection with 10k only served to heighten, not dampen his arousal. 

No, no, that can’t be right. Am I going completely crazy, or is the kid getting turned on right now? 

As a peal of thunder sounded in the background, Murphy tried to sort out his emotions, wondering if he was mistaking 10k’s emotions for his own.  He closed his eyes and dove deeper into the bond he shared with his blend, trying to push his own feelings of desire aside, and it was then that he felt the sensation of a hard smack across the face.

Murphy’s eyes jolted open and he rubbed his cheek, positive that what he just felt was coming from 10k and not himself.

Who hit 10k?  I swear to God, If Cooper hurts the kid, I will fucking kill him!

But despite the physical assault, Murphy wasn’t feeling any fear emanating from his blend.  Quite the opposite, in fact. 

Murphy felt an intense surge of arousal, and he let out a moan.  He was now so maddeningly hard, it was all he could do to keep from masturbating.  The urge to jerk off was just as uncontrollable as all those times he’d bonded with 10k while he made love to Sarge.  Listening to 10k’s body moan and writhe on the floor next to him was also compounding the problem.

Murphy smashed his hands over his ears, muted his bond with 10k, and rushed into the living room, hoping that putting some distance between himself and the moaning zombie would help.  Fortunately, the others were still gone.  He spotted Sarge’s canteen on the kitchenette counter.

He grabbed it, unscrewed the top, and desperately doused his crotch with the water.  It wasn’t a cold shower, but it would have to do!

Think of Otis, think of Otis, think of Otis!

The image of the zombie’s bloated, rotting face and the smell of the intestines spilling out of its body snapped Murphy back to reality.  The decidedly unsexy memories seemed to do the trick, and his hard on finally wilted.

Hearing another crash of thunder, he glanced out the window.  The dark storm clouds moving in matched his mood.  Frowning, Murphy grabbed a dish towel from a rack by the fridge and mopped angrily at the drenched front of his jeans. 

He couldn’t deny the truth.  Somewhere out there, 10k was currently getting it on in Warren’s body, which meant it was probably with her new “friend,” Cooper.

I can’t believe it.  This is completely unfair!  First Roberta, now 10k?  That son of a bitch has stolen everyone from me!

Chapter 16: Murphy POV - Reset

After what felt like a long time, a soggy looking Doc ducked his head back into the trailer.  “Warren has a plan.  Grab the kid, and get out here!”

“Yeah, yeah, be right there.”  Murphy forced himself to shake off his brooding jealousy in order to focus on the task at hand.  Trekking back to the bedroom, he hefted his wriggling, bound blend over his shoulder.    “Oopsie daisy!”

When they were alone, the zombie inhabiting 10k’s body was usually quite calm, but the closer they got to Doc, the more agitated Otis became.   The zombie kept trying to chew through his duct tape gag to snap at him, and when he thrashed back and forth it became harder for Murphy to carry him.

“Shhh!  Calm down,” he commanded Otis, and the Z became passive again.

He followed Doc outside.   The storm clouds had passed, and the rain had stopped.  Sarge and Warren were standing next to the rusted out carcass of a Jeep in front of one of the burned down trailers.   Sarge was wrapping a sizable length of chain around Warren’s zombie host body like a harness, tethering her to the metal frame. 

After she padlocked the ends of the chain together, Sarge gave it an experimental tug.  “Okay.  See if you can break out of that!”

“Gotcha.”  Warren bolted as hard as she could, but the chains held.  The impact dislodged one of her internal organs, and it tumbled out of her abdominal cavity and landed on the ground with a gruesome splat.   She grimaced and shuddered dramatically.  “Ugh!  I will never get used to how nasty it feels being a Z!”

“I’m crossing my fingers that you get back to your own body before this one falls apart!  If the switch works, do you remember how to get back to this place?” Sarge asked her.

“Yep,” Warren answered after stuffing her straw hat into her abdomen to keep more entrails from leaking out.  “Cooper’s farm is just a few miles south from here, right off the junction at Hemingford Home Road.  You guys stay put, and we’ll come to you.” 

Murphy carefully eased 10k’s bound body onto a grassy part of the ground instead of a mud puddle.   “I sure hope you know what you’re doing.”

“Trust me.  I got this!”  Warren winked and swiped a finger down her nose to give him their signature salute, which he returned with a wry smile.

“Break a leg,” Doc said, readying his crowbar in anticipation of Otis’s return to his own body.  “Not literally, you’ve already lost too many body parts!”

Warren rubbed her hands together in preparation, and then closed her eyes and took a deep breath.  As he concentrated on their bond, Murphy sensed a shift, like a ripple in a pond that extended outwards.   As the ripple washed over 10k’s body, he felt another psychic eddy as if something was displaced.

The huge Z lashed to the Jeep suddenly began snarling and lunging at the humans out of its reach.  Fortunately the chain was strong enough to hold it back.

“I don’t think that’s her anymore, unless Warren started craving brains.”  Doc held up his crowbar, but didn’t use it against the Z yet.  “Can you tell if the others are back in the right bodies?”

Murphy squatted down to check on 10k.  Sarge joined him, her eyes fraught with concern.  10k’s lids were closed and he wasn’t moving, so Murphy patted his shoulder.    “Kid?”

10k’s blue eyes gradually peeked open, surveying his surroundings.  He bristled against the duct tape keeping him bound.

Are you kidding me?  His eyes flashed hotly at Murphy.  Why does everyone want to tie me up?

Do you really want me to answer that?  Murphy laughed.  “It’s him!” he assured Sarge, clapping her on the shoulder.  “He’s back!”

Doc pumped his arm in a gesture of relieved triumph.  Sarge let out an excited little squeal and she peeled the tape off 10k’s lips.  She pulled him into an enthusiastic hug and peppered him with kisses while 10k blushed.

Murphy could tell his blend was relieved to be back, but he also picked up unmistakable pangs of guilt while 10k squirmed against Sarge’s effusive display of affection.

“Um, the tape?” he asked between kisses.  “Think you could…?”

“Oops, sorry!”  Sarge stopped kissing him and pulled a combat knife out of her belt holster and used it to slice through the duct tape.  “I was so worried about you!”

“I missed you, too.”  10k smiled shyly back at her while he finished yanking off the tape and tossed it aside, rubbing at his wrists.  He stood up and looked over at Otis thrashing around in his chains.  “What’s that all about?” he jerked his head at the trapped Z.

“Oh, that’s Otis, the party crasher.”  Murphy pulled himself back to his feet.  “Turns out Roberta can body swap with Zs!  Roberta hijacked him, Otis took you for a test drive…and I’m guessing you had all kinds of fun with Roberta’s new boytoy,” Murphy crossed his arms and flashed him a sardonic grin that caused 10k’s eyes to widen.

“What?” he gulped.

“Boytoy?”  Sarge asked.

“He means Hooper, I mean COOPER,” 10k blurted out.   “Warren’s friend.  Yeah, I-I was with him.” 

“I’ll say,” Murphy snarked at him mentally, thinking back on the surges of pleasure he’d just sensed through their bond. 

“Please, please don’t say anything,” 10k begged, his cheeks flush with embarrassment. 

Something naughty happened between 10k and Cooper during the switch, he was sure of it now.  As much as Murphy wanted the satisfaction of needling him about his indiscretion, something about the pain underlying 10k’s plea gave him pause.  Murphy’s jealousy shifted to worry and he let his arms lower to his sides.

“Only if you promise to explain,” Murphy responded.  “Why did you have sex with him?”

10k couldn’t look at him.  He winced and self-consciously rubbed the back of his neck.    “I don’t know!  Something is wrong.  I don’t think all my feelings are my own.   It’s like…it’s like somehow I’m me, and I’m you, and I’m her, all at the same time…and I don’t know how to keep us all straight.”  He abruptly shoved past Murphy to join Doc, who was keeping an eye on the trapped zombie.  “Please, just stay out of my head!”  

Sarge re-sheathed her knife and sized up Murphy.  She looked like she could tell they’d had a private conversation.  “What are you not saying?  Is he okay?”

Murphy watched Doc give the young man a hug.  “It’s the apocalypse, baby.  None of us are ever okay,” he grumbled while straightening his jacket collar and wiping some wet blades of grass off his jeans.

What the fuck is that supposed to mean, not all his feelings are his own?

Ever since their psychic convergence, where Murphy and his two blends were all linked at the same time, it did seem like their bonds had gotten a little…fuzzier.  It had become harder to tell where his soul ended, and theirs began.

Then it struck him.  Murphy had also second guessed the source of the arousal he felt.   What are the odds that he and 10k would be horny in two different places at the exact same time?  Especially since 10k was with Cooper, and he had never in the years Murphy had known him shown any inclination that he was attracted to men?

Could it be that 10k was starting to feel the same things that Murphy was feeling?

Otis continued to pull against his chains in a desperate bid to reach his food.  With a wave of his hand, Murphy was able to make the zombie docile again.

A pit formed in Murphy’s stomach. 

Oh, shit…what if I am somehow manipulating 10k’s emotions, just like I can control the Zs?

Chapter 17: 10k POV - Reunion

10k and Doc watched as Otis the Z shambled in place, unable to free himself from the chains tethering him to the Jeep.  He pulled out the straw hat that was stuffed in his gut, tasted it, and tossed it aside with a disappointed growl.  

“Shouldn’t we give it mercy?” 10k asked warily, raising his eyebrow.

Doc clapped him good naturedly on the back.  “Just to be on the safe side, let’s hold off on boosting your kill count until Warren gets here.  Man, oh, man!  I can’t wait to see that gal in the flesh!”

The butterflies in his stomach were churning so much that 10k couldn’t tell whether he was excited to see Warren, or dreading her return.  Although it was Cooper that he was most nervous to see again, given the circumstances.

At least he let me put on some pants before Warren and I switched, or that would have been super awkward.  Is he going to say anything?  Ugh.  I hate this!  I don’t want to lie, but I don’t want anyone to get hurt, especially Sarge.   What am I going to do?

“Um, yeah…about that.  Can we take a walk?” 10k muttered quietly, stealing a quick glance over at Murphy and Sarge.   He didn’t wait for an answer before he steered Doc away from the trailer.

“Huh?”  Doc blinked in confusion while he was being shuttled down the road.  “Well, sure, kid.   What’s on your mind?”

“Something happened,” 10k admitted, clearing his throat before he continued.  “I fucked up.”  He grimaced in shame.

“What?  While you were in Warren?” asked Doc, his tone growing much more concerned. 

10k nodded slowly, chewing on his lower lip and feeling very unsure about how he should explain.  “That guy Hooper…I mean, Cooper.   Well, you know, he…um…he and Warren really like each other, and well…he…” he stammered and trailed off, unable to continue.  A blush rose up on his cheeks. 

“Uh oh, did that fella make a move on you?” Doc asked.

10k nodded sheepishly.  “The weird thing is…I let him,” 10k muttered while he looked down at his feet.   He kicked at a rusty hubcap on the side of the road.  “It went too far, and now I feel like a complete asshole.”

“Hold up.  Let me process this.  You got funky…as a woman?”   Doc raised an eyebrow.  “Well, that is new.”  His voice lowered to a secretive octave and he shrugged his shoulders.  “So…how was it?”

10k let out an embarrassed groan as he sat down on the asphalt and hid his face in his hands.  “Honestly?  It was so hot, it totally blew my mind!”  He peeked through his fingers.  “Which one do you think will kill me first, Sarge or Warren?”

Doc plopped down next to him and rubbed his back.  “Ah, kid.  Look on the bright side.  You now understand what women want more than the rest of us poor schmucks!”

“Not really.  It was confusing as hell,” 10k sighed, picking at his boot laces and watching Sarge off in the distance.   It looked like she was now standing guard over Otis the zombie.  “It feels like there are echoes of Warren and Murphy inside of me, and when their desires take over, I’m just along for the ride.”

“Huh.  So maybe some kind of psychic residue left over from your mind meld?” asked Doc.  “Do you know what triggered this response?”

“It all started happening when Hooper…dammit, COOPER…when he figured out I wasn’t really Warren and he hogtied me so I couldn’t run away.”

Doc did a double take.  “He did what now?”

10k scratched the back of his neck, feeling the raised bite mark that unfortunately had not healed since his new powers kicked in.  “He tied me up…which is really strange, because come to think of it, when I woke up in my own body, I was also tied up.”  His eyes widened while he connected the dots.

Three years ago, Addy teased Murphy for an entire week after she found that Bound Beauties porno mag in his kit.  And back in Darla’s bedroom, when Murphy freed me from those bonds, he tried to hide that he had a huge hard on.  He’s the one who gets off on that kind of thing!

“Oh, no!  It wasn’t just residue.  I was picking up what Murphy was feeling at the same time!” he groaned, palming his face.

Does this mean I’m going to start feeling all his emotions now?  Shit.  I hope not.  We really need to figure out how to control this bond, and fast!

Doc’s face clouded when he realized the implication, and he leapt to his feet and rolled up his sleeves angrily.  “Goddammit, I knew I shouldn’t have left him alone with you!”  He stormed towards the trailer with his fists clenched tightly, and 10k had to scramble to follow him. 

“Hold up,” he grabbed Doc’s arm to stop him from going any further.  “Please, I don’t want Sarge to hear about it this way,” he begged.

Doc’s anger gradually abated, and he relented and got a hangdog look on his face.  “I’m sorry, kid.  I shouldn’t have pressed you to try that mind meld again.”

10k comforted his friend, putting his arm around Doc’s shoulder.  “No, you were right.  I have to practice in order to get better.  Besides, your plan worked out just as crazily as any of our other missions!  At least we didn’t nuke anything this time.”

Doc laughed and ruffled 10k’s hair while they strode back to the trailer together. 

As they got closer, they heard the distant rumble of an approaching vehicle.  10k looked behind him and saw the outline of Cooper’s truck getting closer.  He swallowed nervously.

Murphy walked out from behind the trailer, his hand shielding his eyes as he watched the truck approach, and oddly he had a big frown on his face.

Huh.  I would have thought he’d be thrilled to see Warren again.  Why does he look so annoyed?

Sarge continued to stand guard over Otis while Doc waved excitedly at the truck when it pulled closer.  He didn’t even wait for it to come to a full stop before he rushed over to the passenger side window to welcome Warren back to the group.

She hopped out of the truck and smiled while Doc lifted her up and twirled her around in a joyous hug.  Then he suffered a sudden crick, groaned, and let her back down as he rubbed at the pain in his lower back.

“Make another crack about my weight and I’ll end you, old man!” she joked.  She grinned and greeted Sarge with a salute, who returned it with gusto.

Cooper carefully shut the door of his truck, took a deep breath while he adjusted his cowboy hat, and strolled over to where Sarge was standing.

He held out his hand to shake.  “You must be Ten Thousand.  I’m so sorry about our…misunderstanding.  I hope you won’t hold it against me.”

Misunderstanding, huh?  Is that how he wants to play this?

She giggled nervously as she shook his hand.  “Uh, very nice to meet you, but I’m Sarge.”  She pointed towards 10k.  “That’s Ten Thousand!”

Cooper’s gaze slowly tracked over to where Sarge was pointing, and when he finally saw 10k, his jaw dropped.

Murphy held his gut and barreled over in a burst of hysterical laughter while 10k palmed his face and wished for a herd of zombies to materialize.  Or another nuclear strike.  Or a van full of drunken Zuggalos.  Anything to avoid this humiliation!

He winced, trying his best to ignore Murphy’s fit of laughter, and gave Cooper a tiny, embarrassed wave. 

“Um.  Hi?”

Notes:

I have a troll who sends me anonymous nastygrams. If you have experienced the same kind of abuse, screencap it and follow the instructions to report the abuse to AO3 here: http://www.archiveofourown.org/abuse_reports/new

Chapter 18: 10k POV - Conversation

 

While Cooper gaped at him in stunned silence, Warren rushed over and gathered 10k into a hug.  “Baby boy!”  She brushed stray bangs out of his face and beamed at him.  “Sorry about that mix up today!   I’m not sure how that happened.  Normally, I can only jump into dead folks!”

She doesn’t realize I’m still a blend, does she?

10k shrugged bashfully.  “Well, you did kill me that one time, so there’s that.”

She laughed and kissed him on the cheek.  “Thank goodness that didn’t stick.”  She looked around at everyone.  “Damn, it is so good to see you guys!  We have a lot of catching up to do!”

When Cooper finally recovered from his shock, he regarded Murphy with suspicion.  “What the…are you one of them new talking Zs?” he asked, keeping his gun ready and looking him over head to toe.

Murphy laughed, a little too loudly.  “No, not at all.  Just fell asleep in the sun, and got a nasty burn!”  He patted his red skin and pretended to wince.  He caught Warren’s eye and gave her a look to convince her to play along. “Say.  You wouldn’t happen to have any aloe vera on you, would ya?” 

She shook her head and grinned knowingly, but didn’t contradict him.  “Everyone grab your gear and get ready to move out!”

“Ix-nay on talking about any owers-pay around this guy until we know we can trust him,” Murphy mumbled quietly to everyone while they collected their things in the trailer.  “Better safe than sorry.”

“Agreed,” Doc replied as he hefted his pack over his shoulder.  He pretended to zip his lip and throw away the key.

Sarge stopped 10k before they filed out of the trailer.  “Hey, what did he mean about the misunderstanding?” she asked.  “Did he do something to you?”

10k flashed back to their encounter.  He’d been embarrassed how quickly Cooper was able to overpower him, but what bothered him the most was that he hadn’t fought back harder.  That he welcomed his touch.  He knew he wasn’t in his right mind, but he gave in to those desires, let himself be dominated, and for what?  Yes, the sex had been deliriously intoxicating, but it wasn’t worth hurting people he loved.  He hated that he could no longer trust his own judgment.

What if it happens again?

He swallowed hard, and pushed those thoughts aside.  He didn’t want to lie to her, but he wasn’t ready for this conversation either.  “He got the jump on me, and it was really embarrassing.  I just wanna put the whole thing behind us.”

She nodded and gave his cheek a quick caress.  “Sounds good to me.”  She grabbed her canteen.

10k put his hand where Sarge had touched his face and watched her follow Doc back to the truck. 

I abandoned Red, I used Warren, and I cheated on her.  I failed all of them!  Just like I failed Pa, and Cassandra. 

“10k!  Chop chop!” Warren shouted from outside.

He clenched his jaw sadly.  He grabbed his rifle and gear, hustled out to the truck and hopped in the back, squeezing himself between Sarge and Murphy.  He pounded on the rear window to let them know it was okay to depart.

“Bye, Otis!”  Murphy waved at the Z.  Otis stopped chewing on a coil of his own intestine to gnash his teeth and growl out a farewell as the truck pulled out onto the highway.

The truck bed was still damp from the recent rains.   10k donned his goggles to keep the wind out of his eyes, and wrapped his arm around Sarge when she shivered.    She leaned her head against him.

 Murphy nudged against his knee as he stretched his long legs to settle into the ride. 

“Everyone screws up sometime.  It’ll be okay, kid.”

When 10k glanced over at him, he saw an unfamiliar kindness in Murphy’s strange speckled eyes.   He winked at 10k, and his lip curled up into a gentle smile.

10k wasn’t sure he believed that everything would work out, but he tried his best to cheer up.  He sighed and found comfort in the flutter of Sarge’s hair against his shoulder while watching the dilapidated little trailer fade into the distance. 

He hoped to never see it again.

A short time later, they pulled up to a familiar white farm house.  While he was relieved to be away from the trailer, the change in locale did not do much to ease his anxiety.  10k’s mouth became dry when he recognized the path where Cooper had lassoed him not long ago.  The coarse hemp rope had dug into Warren’s tiny wrists, and he worried whether they’d left a mark.  But she wasn’t acting strangely toward him, or Cooper, either.

While everyone piled out of the truck, 10k stood in the back and handed out the stowed bags.  Warren welcomed everyone into the farm house like a hostess at a housewarming party, but Cooper hung back.  He offered 10k a hand to help him down from the truck bed.

“We need to talk,” Cooper whispered gruffly, pressing 10k against the side of the truck as he furtively watched the others to make sure no one was listening.  “Say nothing.  Meet me by the barn after everyone goes to sleep.”   He held 10k’s gaze, their faces mere inches apart, and the hint of panic in his eyes belied his normally staid demeanor.   “Nod if we have a deal!”

10k nodded solemnly, and Cooper released him, seemingly satisfied.  He straightened the brim of his hat and nodded back, and with a smile plastered on his face he entered the house as if nothing had happened.

He tried to enjoy the rest of the afternoon, and it was nice to finally reconnect with Warren.  Cooper gave everyone a tour of the grounds, and talked about his plans and how he wanted to improve the output of his crops.  It was a very lovely place.  Peaceful.   Clean water.  Plenty of food.

And Warren seemed very happy with Cooper, happier than he’d seen her in years.  He likewise seemed quite taken with her.  They shared many loving looks and touches, like a pair who had just announced their engagement to the world.

I have to keep my mouth shut. I don’t want to take anything away from her.  She’s lost too much!

The only one who didn’t seem to like Cooper’s farm was Murphy.

“Kind of boring around here, don’t you think?” he grumbled crankily while Cooper was out of earshot.  “Too quiet.  Not enough action!”  He wrinkled his nose.   “And it smells far too…farm-y!”

Doc poked at him.  “Hey!  Weren’t you the one telling us that we should give up our mission and let Warren settle down?”

“Well, maybe I changed my mind!” he replied snippily.  He seethed while Cooper and Warren flirted with each other next to the drinking trough.  Warren was holding a dipper for him while he drank, and he kissed her after she accidentally spilled water on his shirt.  “I don’t trust him!”

“Why not?” asked Sarge.  “This place is amazing, and Cooper seems like a nice guy!”  To which Murphy responded with a sharp guffaw.

“Don’t,” 10k warned mentally right as Murphy started to reply.  “I mean it.”

Murphy paused, shooting 10k a dark knowing look.  He straightened out the cuffs of his sleeves.  “Puh-leaze.  We’ve been at this apocalypse thing far too long to know that nothing is ever what it seems.  Whenever we find a place that feels like a safe haven, it soon devolves into mass casualties and zombie mayhem, because that is what always happens.”

“I wish you weren’t right about that,” admitted Doc with a rueful sigh.  “Carnage does seem to follow in our wake.”  He jerked his thumb over at Cooper.  “So who wants to warn him?”

When it got darker, everyone made their way back to the farm house.  While Cooper prepared an evening meal, Murphy waved 10k over to the side of the house to talk in private.

“Why would you protect him?”  Murphy yelled at him through their bond so no one else could hear.  “You know more than anyone that Cooper can’t be trusted!  He’s a big freaking cheater!”  

10k glared back at him.  “I thought you said everyone makes mistakes?”  Knowing this conversation would take time, he leaned his rifle against the wall and sat down in an old patio chair, and Murphy followed suit.  Anyone looking out at them would think they were watching quietly as the sun went down.

10k continued.  “Look, I get where you are coming from, but I do not want to mess things up for her.  She loves him!  Besides, nothing would have happened if I hadn’t picked up on your hormones while you were perving out with my bound body.  I’ve been kicking myself all day, but maybe this is your fault!”

“My fault?”  Murphy did a surprised double take.  “Wait…you felt that!?”

10k blushed and squirmed in his chair.  He couldn’t believe he was actually talking about this with Murphy.  “Yes!  Geez, as soon as Cooper tied me up, it was like my whole body shifted into Murphy gear and I couldn’t stop moaning like a cat in heat!  And I know it was coming from you because I have been tied up tons of times, and it sure as hell never felt sexy before!”

“Huh…so what you’re telling me is that you enjoyed it.  Why, you naughty little minx!”  Murphy leered campily with a huge grin.  He was loving this!

10k palmed his face and internally kicked himself, having second thoughts about being so candid.  “Shut up!  It wasn’t…I didn’t…I mean, it was very confusing!   I couldn’t tell what was me and what wasn’t anymore!”

“So you say,” Murphy drawled slyly.  “Tell me, was it confusing when Cooper hit you?”

10k’s eyes widened and he felt a chill creep over him.  “You…you felt that?”

Murphy let out a few mirthless chuckles, the tension ratcheting up between them despite the conversation being largely silent.  “Oh, I felt everything, baby!   Every freaking moan and squirm!”  His tone had changed, from teasing to far more serious.   “He got pretty damn rough with you.  In her body!  What’s to keep him from hurting her again someday?”

10k shook his head in disbelief, his anger rising.  “Are you kidding me?  Warren doesn’t take shit from anyone!  That guy wouldn’t last two seconds if he ever crossed a line with her.  This isn’t about protecting her.  You’re jealous, and you know it!”

That struck a nerve.  Murphy’s eyes flashed.  “You bet I am!  More than you could ever understand!”  he shouted back mentally.

“Aargh!” 10k tented his arms over his head and let out an audible growl of frustration, and had to remind himself to keep the conversation internal.  “Stop being an asshole!  We may be your blends, but that does not mean you own us!  I am so sick of all this bond bullshit!  What is it going to take to get you out of my fucking head?”

Murphy leaned in closer, not willing to back down.  “You know the answer.  Warren.  I watched her today when she displaced your consciousness.  She has way more control over this bond bullshit than we do.   I know you hate all this.  I want it to stop, too.  But if we want to learn how to shut each other out, we have to tell her exactly what has been going on, so she can help.”

10k paused and glared at Murphy, but there was no real heat behind it.  “I hate you when you actually make sense.”

Murphy grinned with the knowledge that he’d just won this battle.  “Hell, kid, there has not been a single moment in the last four years where you haven’t hated me!”

10k sunk lower in his seat and twiddled his thumbs in his pant pockets.  “Um…I guess maybe I didn’t hate you last month in Eagleton, when you gave me that box of Puppy Chow.”

Murphy arched his eyebrow at him.  “Well, well, well…would you look at that.  Progress!”

10k sighed and watched the first stars appear in the night sky.  “I know what we have to do, but I’m scared.  I don’t want my fuck up to hurt Warren, or Sarge.  They deserve better.”

Murphy looked around, and when he was confident they were still alone, he began speaking out loud.  “Don’t worry so much.  Those two are as tough as nails.  And besides, you are such an adorable little woobiekins, no one could ever stay mad at you for long!” 

He ambushed 10k with a headlock and attacked him with playful noogies, and for the first time in a very long time it felt like the old days, back when Charlie, Mack and Cassandra were all still alive and everyone treated 10k like a little brother.

“Stop!  Stop!  Stop!”  10k sputtered as he batted Murphy away from him.  He readjusted the spikes in his hair.  “Okay, I think I’m back to hating you again,” he grumbled good-naturedly, unable to suppress a smile.

“Atta boy, soldier!  Carry on. “  Murphy stood up from his chair and gave 10k a mock salute.  “We’ll let her enjoy tonight, and tell her in the morning.”  He wandered back inside the house to join the rest of the gang.

10k leaned back in his chair and looked up at the stars, appreciating the rare moment of solitude so he could think.  He watched as moths flit around the solar powered lights lining the walk up to the farm house.

Wow.  Did I really have a conversation with Murphy where I didn’t want to kill him?  Could today possibly get any weirder?  And it isn’t even over yet!  I still have to talk to Cooper later.  I sure hope we can work out how to tell her the truth. 

Chapter 19: Murphy POV - Voyeur

As much as he disliked the guy, Murphy had to admit that Cooper was a decent cook.  Maybe a little heavy handed with the salt, but their dinner was certainly better than hubcap crickets or dog food stew.

When the evening wound down, 10k volunteered for sentry duty and stationed himself out by the barn to watch for potential threats.  Murphy tried not to let it bother him when Warren retired to the master bedroom with Cooper.  Doc passed out in the bath tub after smoking Z weed. Sarge staked out an extra bedroom that must have once belonged to a young girl, because it was still filled with Barbie dolls and plastic unicorns.  He chuckled, because he couldn’t even imagine Sarge playing with dolls as a young girl.  Hand grenades and brass knuckles, maybe!

Murphy snuggled up with an afghan on a large divan in the sitting room.  It was a quiet night, so he fell asleep quite easily.   But after a few hours, he heard a squeak on the stairs that caused him to open his eyes. 

He listened closely.  There was a very careful shuffle that sounded very much like the sounds he made when he was a teenager sneaking out of the house to attend a party.  So he closed his eyes and pretended to still be asleep, curious about what would happen next.

Hmmm.  Is Sarge looking for a rendezvous?

He smiled.  His pep talk with her that morning must have worked!  He was convinced she was exactly what 10k needed to forget all this body swap drama and get past his funk.   Sure enough, someone emerged from the stairs, but oddly it was someone familiar enough with the home’s layout to not need any kind of light. 

The person creeped across the room and quietly let themselves out the front door.  When it seemed safe, Murphy opened his eyes and crawled over to the window to peek outside.

The path to the barn was illuminated with solar path lights, so he could now tell who was making their way over to 10k.

“What the?  Oh, Hell no!”  Murphy seethed and his smile evaporated.

That shady bastard!  Cooper is the one looking for a rendezvous! 

Murphy had always assumed 10k was off limits because he was straighter than the pole that zombie stripper had dismembered herself on years ago.  But do straight guys hook up with sexy cowboys for a midnight roll in the hay?

Sheesh.  So much for not wanting to cheat on your girlfriend!

After 10k and Cooper entered the barn together, Murphy snuck outside and quickly made his way there.  Unfortunately, there were no windows, so he could not see what was going on inside.

This is so unfair!  What the Hell does Cooper have that I don’t have?   I’m rocking the ruggedly handsome beard!  I know exactly what makes 10k buck like a bronco!  And I’m hung like a fucking stallion!  Even worse, he knows I’m going to feel them together through our bond!

He’s trying to punish me.  That’s got to be it.  That devious little shit!  This is his revenge for making him my blend, using our bond to make me insane with jealousy.  And dammit, it’s WORKING!

He closed his eyes and angrily imagined 10k and Cooper moving their hands over their annoyingly fit bodies as they removed their shirts, exposing their stupidly attractive pecs.   Those assholes!

He bet Cooper’s wiry beard would create delicious friction when it scraped against 10k’s smooth young flesh, his creamy taut abdomen.  He pictured 10k kneeling shyly in front of Cooper, looking up at him with those gorgeous doe eyes as he inexpertly fumbled with his belt buckle and called him “Daddy.”  

He would no doubt be eager to please, but in need of instruction…

Oh, fuck.

Murphy licked his lips when he felt himself becoming engorged.  He shrugged, and decided to just go with it.  He spit on his fingers, then rubbed his hands together to warm them.  He carefully unzipped his jeans and steadied himself in his hiding spot behind the barn, poised with cock in hand, waiting breathlessly for 10k’s next move. 

Oh, yeah.  Punish me, baby.  I’m so ready.

Minutes passed, but nothing happened.  He kept waiting for the telltale twinges of arousal from 10k, but could not feel anything.  There was no attraction, no pleasure, just run of the mill social awkwardness that was present in 90% of the kid’s interactions with other people.

He rolled his eyes when he realized there were honest to God crickets chirping off in the distance!

He frowned and tucked himself back into his pants.   He pressed his ear closer to the barn wall, hoping he could hear some snippet of conversation, but they were being quiet enough that he could not make out any of the words.

He couldn’t take it anymore.

“Oh, for chrissakes.  I know what you’re up to.  Would you just skip the chit chat and get on with it?” he snarked at 10k.

That seemed to startle his young blend.  “What are you talking about?”

Before Murphy could respond, he was bowled over by a sudden blast of pain.  He cried out and fell to his knees, his head heavy and his thoughts muddled and confused.  He hovered unsteadily on his hands and knees, unsure of what was happening, like a drunk seconds away from a blackout.

“Ungh,” he groaned, unable to clear his head.  He tried to push himself up, but he was too stunned, and he tumbled onto his stomach.

The splitting headache was bad, but what happened next was even worse.

His mind raced back to that original lab experiment with Dr. Merch, and how he screamed when he felt the first bite.  He kept screaming, and screaming, and screaming, until he had no voice left.  He remembered the impossibly sharp teeth rending his flesh, the sounds of the gnashing lips and hungry moans.  The taste and smell of his own warm blood spurting into his face.   The cold hands gripping him while he kicked and flailed, unable to escape while the dead feasted on him. 

Oh God, it hurts, it hurts, it feels so real…

With dawning horror, he realized this was no nightmare. The same thing was happening to 10k right now.

“STOP!” he sobbed, desperate to command any zombies in the area.  “PLEASE STOP!”

Gradually he was able to feel two of them.   How could he have missed them before?  They were so close!  Their names were Sarah and Claudette.  Cooper’s wife and daughter.  They’d died from carbon monoxide poisoning long ago, and had remained trapped in a car tucked away in the barn.  Sarah and Claudette had been so hungry, so terribly hungry.

“Kid?  10k?  Tommy!”  He wailed frantically, but there was no response. 

Their bond was flooded with wave upon wave of unendurable terror and excruciating pain.  To preserve his own sanity, he was forced to break away and shift his focus to Warren, who was now awake and alarmed.

He looked up to see Cooper standing near the entrance of the barn, his eyes wide with surprise.  In the background, lights began appearing inside the farm house.

Murphy barely managed to drag himself to his feet.   Although still hobbled from the pain, he thrust himself at the other man, grabbing him by the front of his shirt.

“What did you do, you son of a bitch?” he shouted into Cooper’s face.

But Cooper couldn’t answer him.  He was frozen in place, tears streaming down his cheeks.  He seemed unable to avert his gaze from the two zombies who had just shambled over to the entrance of the barn.  They were drenched in blood, swaying gently as they awaited Murphy’s next order. 

He sensed that their hunger had finally been satiated.

“No, no, no, no, no!”  Murphy rushed past them, following the trail of blood and gore to the back of the barn. 

He found 10k collapsed in a heap next to an open car door, surrounded by a rapidly expanding pool of his own blood.

He was still moving, but just barely.  His throat had been torn out, and he had his hand held over the wound, blood burbling out while he made faint gasping sounds.  He was missing a few fingers, and there was a humongous gash on the top of his head where some of his brain had been exposed.

He locked eyes with Murphy.  He was so weak.  He couldn’t talk, not with that dreadful injury.  But he was able to send a one word plea before he succumbed to the pain.

“Mercy.”

Chapter 20: 10k POV - Clandestine

Notes:

This takes place at the same time as chapter 19.

10 yawned and put down his rifle when he saw Cooper exit the farm house.  He stretched his arms and legs and patted his face to chase away that drowsy feeling after three boring hours on guard duty.

He did feel a little nervous now as he watched Cooper approach.  He’d largely avoided talking to him all day, preferring to hang back and let the others guide the conversation.  He kept trying to gauge his own feelings around the man, to see if there was any residual attraction that he’d felt when he was inside Warren, but there wasn’t.  He was just a guy.

But would that change if they were alone?  And what if Cooper wanted to finish what he started? 

He gulped and greeted Cooper with a little wave.  “Hey.” 

Cooper tipped his hat at 10k.  He looked behind him, as if to confirm they were alone, and motioned 10k to follow him into the barn.  He slid the barn doors closed behind them.

He turned around to face 10k.  “First off, I want to be crystal clear with you.  I am not on the down low!”

10k blinked at him.  “I-I don’t even know what that means.”

Cooper crossed his arms and regarded him warily.  “It means I only lie with women.  Real women!  So don’t think…”

“I have a girlfriend!” 10k blurted out, red-faced.

Cooper raised his eyebrow at him.  “Uh-huh.  One of them ‘she lives in Canada’ girlfriends?”

“Sarge is not Canadian…she’s real.  And…and we have lots and lots of sex!” 10k stammered nervously. 

Cooper put his hands on his hips and looked 10k over in a way that made him feel like he was failing a test of his manhood.  “But the way you were with me…are you sure you’re not, you know, curious?”

“No!  I mean, yes!   I mean… Aargh!”  10k winced and rubbed his nose, trying to mask his embarrassment.    “You try suddenly waking up in a woman’s body!  It’s very confusing!”

Cooper looked quite disgusted by the notion.  He shook his head and frowned.  “I don’t believe you.  You acted like a hungry little slut!” he gritted out, pointing threateningly at 10k.  “You wanted it, and you tricked me!” 

What the hell?  I hate it when Murphy is right.  Warren deserves better than this guy!

10k wished he had not agreed to this clandestine meeting.  He raised his hands in front of him, trying to calm Cooper down.  “No, that is not...look, it was all a huge mistake!”

“Which is why we are going to pretend it never happened.  I want to make a life with Roberta, and I won’t let anything jeopardize that!”  He loomed over 10k, clenching his fists.  “Tell me you understand.”

Cooper was getting way too close for comfort.   10k was now positive that unlike when he inhabited Warren’s body, there was nothing titillating or exciting about being near him.  All 10k wanted was to be as far away from this man as possible.  But he was currently blocking the only exit. 

Stupid, stupid, stupid.   I left my rifle outside!

10k gulped and backed up a few paces, internally berating himself for letting his guard down around this stranger.  He knew he needed to figure out how to diffuse this situation before it got out of hand.   He focused on speaking slowly and calmly, hoping he could avoid antagonizing Cooper any further. 

“Warren trusts me.  I know I can make her understand!  But if we lie to her, all bets are off.  And you know she’ll eventually figure it out, because I totally suck at lying!”

“Oh, for chrissakes,”  Murphy interrupted.  “I know what you’re up to.  Would you just skip the chit chat and get on with it?”

Why was Murphy bugging him right now?  “What are you talking about?”  10k shot back, scanning the barn for a window or any sign the red man was watching them.  Part of him was annoyed by the sudden intrusion, but another part of him hoped Murphy was close by to help him deal with Warren’s intimidating suitor, who was acting increasingly unhinged.

Seeing that 10k was distracted, Cooper made his move.  In one blindingly fast moment, he pulled his gun and used the butt end to crack his skull.  10k dropped to his knees, stunned and confused. 

Cooper panted a bit, looking down at him.  “I’m sorry about this, but I can’t lose her.”

Although his head wouldn’t stop spinning, 10k was somehow able to unsheathe his ankle strap knife, but Cooper kicked it out of his hand.  10k fell backwards when Cooper struck him again in the face, causing blood to spurt from his broken nose. 

“Stop…don’t…” 10k groaned weakly, fighting to stay awake. 

“I’ll tell her that we were attacked, and you saved my life.  If it’s any consolation, they will all think you’re a hero.”  Cooper grabbed 10k’s arm and dragged the bleeding and barely conscious young man over to a dusty old car covered with tarps.  As they got closer, 10k heard something scraping against the windows, but he was so out of it he couldn’t quite put together why that mattered.

When Cooper peeled back the tarp and opened the car door, a female zombie tumbled out and landed on top of him. In his confused state, 10k thought he was back with Darla in her pastel nightmare of a bedroom again.

“Don’t kiss me,” he mumbled, groggily trying to push her face away.  The zombie responded by biting two of his fingers off.  His jaw dropped and he stared dumbly at his mangled hand while the zombie chewed and swallowed one of his fingers.   

This wasn’t supposed to happen.  He’d killed 8,239 Zs!  He had honed his skills to be untouchable, invincible!  Over the years he’d become so used to zombies that their appearance no longer shocked him, but now, inches away from the rotting face of a dead girl consuming his flesh, that terror he had not experienced since the earliest days of the outbreak all came rushing back. 

He couldn’t speak, he couldn’t think.  The most primitive center of his brain panicked and he scrabbled his way backwards.  He was not able to flee very far before a second zombie clambered her way out of the car.  With a bloodthirsty growl, she launched herself at 10k.  She pinned him down and bit through his jugular, and his world exploded into a sea of red.

When 10k finally screamed, he could have sworn he heard Murphy screaming, too.

Chapter 21: Murphy POV - Mercy

“Mercy.”

Murphy ripped off his jacket and frantically pressed it against 10k’s neck.  It felt like trying to stem the flow of Niagara Falls with a Band Aid, but he had to do something!

There is no fucking way his healing factor is strong enough for this.  I have to bite him, like Lucy bit me!  However many bites it takes.  I don’t care if it kills me, I can’t lose him!

He grabbed 10k’s forearm, the same one he bit the last time 10k died.  The scar was still there.  He raised it to his lips, but then paused.

I already bit him twice.  It’s why our bond is so strong.  It’s also why he’s been so miserable, because I cursed him with my damn mutated DNA!  Do I really want to risk making his life worse?

Mercy.  He begged me for mercy!  Just like Cassandra, he’d rather die than be bound to me forever.

I have to let him go.

He spied 10k’s knife on the ground, and reached for it.   He turned it over in his hands a few times.  Almost tossed it across the room.  Why did it have to come to this?  Why did he have to make the hard decision?

Stop being a coward.  Blends don’t turn, but the Black Rain changed all the rules.  You can’t let him turn into some kind of monster!

Murphy wept as he pulled 10k’s bloody, limp body closer and cradled him in his arms.  “It’s okay, Tommy.  I’ve got you.   After this, no one will ever hurt you again.” 

He placed a kiss on his young blend’s forehead, took a deep breath, and drove the knife straight into his brain.

“Cooper!  We heard screaming!  What’s going on?”  Warren yelled from the path leading up to the barn.  Doc and Sarge were right behind her, all of them armed and ready for a fight.

Murphy’s lip curled into a snarl.   He extricated himself from 10k and stood up.

Cooper.

“10k…the Z’s attacked him.”  Cooper ran to Warren and embraced her.   “I’m so sorry, honey.  I tried to help, but I was too late.  He’s gone!”   

While his friends immediately began expressing their shock and grief, Murphy rushed over to the barn entrance.  “Liar!” he shouted.    “He’s dead because you fed him to Sarah and Claudette, you monster!”

Cooper’s gaze swung back to Murphy.  “How…how did you know their names?”

Murphy motioned at the two zombies hiding in the shadows.  “Because they told me.  I know everything.   Hope you enjoy the family reunion, motherfucker!”  He mentally called out to the zombies and shouted out his command:  “Eat him!”

But the zombies did not attack.  Murphy shook his head, concentrated harder, and repeated his command.  Cooper’s dead wife turned to look directly at Murphy, and to his astonishment, she spoke.

“Not…hungry.” She rasped, her voice deep and murky.  She startled and fingered her own throat, as if surprised at her ability to vocalize.

Cooper was completely aghast, and he wasn’t alone.  While everyone regarded the talking zombies with utter shock, he pulled away from Warren and tentatively reached out towards the zombie.  “Oh my God.  Sarah?”  He then looked over at his daughter next to her and smiled.  “Claudette, baby girl, can you understand me?”

“Daddy?” the younger zombie asked, cowering next to her mother, looking around like she was seeing her surroundings for the first time.  “What’s happening?”

Cooper choked back a sob and moved forward to embrace his long lost wife and daughter.  But before he took even two steps, his head exploded, and blood and bits of his brain matter splattered all over the zombies.  His corpse dropped to the ground, and Sarah and Claudette immediately howled as they rushed forward to huddle over him. 

Oddly, they weren’t consuming his organs like normal zombies would.  They were…crying?

When he got over his initial shock, Murphy looked up from the body to see Sarge pointing her rifle at the spot where Cooper’s head used to be, a tiny wisp of smoke still rising from the barrel.  She did not smile, but she seemed to get the tiniest bit of grim satisfaction.  She nodded at Murphy, and when their eyes met, it was an unspoken moment of understanding.

Justice.

Murphy shakily let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding, and nodded back at her.  She lowered her weapon and made her way purposefully to the back of the barn.

Karma is a bitch, Cooper.  Rest in pieces!

Murphy was pounded with a powerful wave of grief as Warren dropped to her knees and began to wail, a doleful keening sound full of loss and disbelief.  Doc grasped her by the shoulders and comforted her while she broke down into uncontrollable sobs.

“Please, someone tell me this is a nightmare.  This can’t be happening!”  Doc begged as he hugged Warren closer.

But Murphy couldn’t answer him.  Dumbfounded, he followed Sarge back to the spot where 10k had been attacked.

She gasped and put her hand to her mouth when she saw the extent of his injuries for the first time.  She shook her head, unable to accept what she was seeing.   She dropped her gun to the floor.

Murphy pulled her close.  Sarge clutched his shirt and cried against his chest while he felt all of Warren’s pain roll over him like an incoming tide.  Or was it his own?  They were so enmeshed, he could not tell the difference anymore.   They’d all lost a loved one tonight.

Murphy whispered calming platitudes to Sarge while he stared over the top of her head at 10k’s body.  At the knife still protruding from the crack in his skull.

He gasped in horror when 10k suddenly opened his eyes and removed the knife.

Chapter 22: 10k POV - Resurrection

Something was poking him in the head.

10k instinctively reached up to rid himself of the irritation, and was surprised to feel a handle there.  He grabbed it and yanked.

“OW!” he yelped.  Or, rather, he tried to yelp.  For some strange reason, he couldn’t make a sound!

10k stared at the bloody combat knife, and immediately assumed he was hallucinating.   Someone had slipped him LSD, and that’s why he was so disoriented, why he’d forgotten how to speak, and why there were chunks of brain stuck on the serrated blade!  

Disgusted, he dropped the knife.  That’s when he noticed there was a lot more gore all over his clothes and the floor.  Horrified, he tried to push himself up off the ground to get away from this murder scene. His left hand was strangely unsteady and he ended up slipping in the huge pool of blood.  He held it up to get a closer look.

Where are my fingers?!?  No, no, no…

He closed his eyes and tried to clear his head. 

No, not a hallucination.  I’m having a nightmare!   That’s got to be it.   I fell asleep on guard duty.  That’s all this is…I’m asleep, and I just have to wake up.  Please let me wake up!

He slowly opened his eyes and looked up to see Murphy and Sarge gawking at him like they’d just seen a ghost.

“Help!” 10k mouthed silently at them, still unable to speak.  His reached up to his neck, which tingled like it had fallen asleep.  Impossibly, it felt like there was a crater where half his throat was supposed to be.   His hand also had that strange tingling sensation, and for some reason neither wound was bleeding like they should.

His panic rising, he tried his bond with Murphy.  “What is happening to me?”

That seemed to rouse Murphy out of his state of shock.  He reached down and hauled 10k to his feet.  He and Sarge immediately sandwiched him in a fierce hug, tears running down their faces.

“Why is there blood everywhere?  Who died?”  10k asked, looking around and trying to get his bearings.  He saw Warren and Doc running into the barn.

Murphy let go of 10k, wiped the tears off his face and laughed in spite of himself.  “We thought you did, dumb ass!”

Doc launched himself at 10k and hugged him tightly.  “You little cockroach!” he sobbed.  “I knew it couldn’t be true.”

Warren circled cautiously around the blood soaked scene, taking in 10k’s wounds, and she looked just as frightened and confused as 10k felt.  She turned to Murphy for an explanation.  “But you said he was eaten by Zs?” It sounded more like an accusation than a question.

10k tried to speak again, but all he could do was sputter incomprehensibly.    “Murphy, what is she talking about?”  He begged.   He pulled himself out of Doc’s arms and backed away, not wanting to believe what he was hearing.  But looking at his mangled hand and the blood all over the place, he could not deny the truth.

He’d been bitten and there was no telling how that had changed him.  He could be dangerous.  He could hurt his friends!  He looked around wildly, looking for an escape route.

“Calm down,” Murphy assured him.  “We’ll figure this out.”

Sarge reached out to comfort him, but he avoided her grasp, silently imploring her to keep her distance.  It was all too much to deal with!  He felt like a trapped animal.

“Get them out of here!  What if I turn?  I don’t want to kill anyone!” 10k demanded, hiding behind the tarp covered car. 

From his new vantage point, he could see two zombies kneeling next to a corpse.   They weren’t eating it, which made no sense at all.  Again he wished that he could wake up from this terrible nightmare.

One of the Zs turned to look at him.  “Thomas, don’t be afraid.  I promise, we won’t hurt you again.”  She stood up and approached him.  

How does she know my name?  Why is this happening?  Why has everything gone crazy?

The closer she got to him, the less she looked like a zombie.  Although she was gaunt, filthy and covered with blood, her eyes were not milky yellow – they were clear.   She moved without lurching or jerking.  She looked almost human!

“You stay away from him,” Sarge barked, retrieving her weapon.  Warren also readied her gun in case the zombie crossed a line.

“Are you going to murder me, like you murdered my husband?  In front of my daughter?” she asked with a steely calmness.   “This is my home, young lady!  My home!  So show some respect.”  That cowed Sarge into lowering her gun.

“Who is she?” 10k asked Murphy, but he quickly realized he already knew the answer.  Sarah Cooper.  This was her farm, and it had belonged to her family for over a hundred years.  She’d named her daughter after her great-grandmother, a former slave.  10k felt like he’d known Sarah his whole life, and instantly he was no longer frightened.   

We’re connected.  Not exactly like Murphy and me, but I’m a part of her, and she’s a part of me now.

“This is Sarah,” Murphy replied.  “She, um…well, she ate you.”

10k smiled softly and grasped Sarah’s hands like he was greeting an old friend. 

She looked down at his severed fingers and at his injured throat, and she teared up.  “I’m so sorry about that, Thomas.  I truly am.   I don’t know why my husband did what he did.  But I do know one thing.”  She sobbed gratefully and put her hands to her heart.  “You saved us!” 

“Um, guys, I don’t mean to break up whatever the heck this is…but we’ve got company!” Doc pointed urgently towards the driveway.  10k couldn’t see what he was pointing at, but he could hear footsteps.  Lots and lots of growling and footsteps.

“Dammit.”  Warren frowned and readied a clip in her gun.  “Puppies and kittens!”

Chapter 23: Murphy POV - Siege

“Dammit.”  Warren frowned and readied a clip in her gun.  “Puppies and kittens!”

Seriously?  Now?  I just mercied the man I love, and then watched him come back!  Can I get a freaking time out?  God, I hate this stupid apocalypse.  We never have any down time!

Murphy sensed the incoming horde, and it wasn’t good news.  He could control a zombie or two at a time, but more than a dozen was too difficult, especially if they were already riled up and hungry.  He unsheathed his blade and reluctantly psyched himself up for battle.

Sarge handed 10k his rifle.  “Think you can still squeeze a trigger?”

With an excited grin on his face, 10k nodded silently and took up a sniper position on top of the dusty old car.

Can you believe it?  He totally loves this!  The kid just got chomped on by Zs, and he’s happier than he’s been in days!  While I’m thrilled he’s finally snapped out of his funk, we really need to find him a less dangerous passion.

10k’s wounds looked garish, but they did not appear to be bleeding anymore, and if he was still in any pain, Murphy would be just as incapacitated. While that was a small blessing, Murphy still worried about unknown side effects of the zombie bites, and resolved to keep a close eye on any changes.

In him, and his new zombie friends…

Murphy looked over at Sarah to see what side she’d be taking in this skirmish.  He’d understand if she was sympathetic to the mortally challenged, being of that persuasion himself.  She ran over to Cooper’s body, grabbed his gun from its holster, and took cover behind a wooden barrel next to her daughter.

With their scoped rifles, Sarge and 10k were able to pick off at least a half dozen Zs in the distance.  As the rest of the snarling horde moved closer to the barn, Warren and Sarah took aim with their handguns.

“I know we are in the middle of something, but could someone please kindly explain how the fuck Ten Thousand is still alive when he’s covered in zombie bites?” Warren asked after shooting a Z.

Doc bashed a Z in the skull with his crowbar.  “Well, you’ve been gone awhile, and that’s kind of a long and complicated story…”

Murphy skewered a zombie through the eye socket.  “10k is still my blend, the Black Rain mutated him, and now he has super healing.”

“….okay, maybe it isn’t that long of a story,” Doc finished with a shrug.

Just wait until Roberta gets wind of all the psychic sex stuff.  Now THAT is going to be a complicated conversation!

“One…two…three!”  Sarah muttered as she quickly downed several zombies with skillfully executed head shots. 

Thankfully, their feral undead attackers did not have black ooze dripping from their mouths to mark them as Mad Zs, so Murphy felt reasonably confident they’d stay dead. 

Wait a second…was Sarah COUNTING?

That wasn’t his only unusual observation.

Because zombies did not consider Murphy food, he was used to being ignored by them.  But for some odd reason, the zombies weren’t trying to eat any of his friends either.  He watched as several of the Zs pushed past Warren and Doc like the undead didn’t even notice them. 

Not only that, but the incoming horde completely ignored Cooper’s corpse, despite all the yummy brains splattered everywhere.

Oh, shit.  They’re all making a beeline for 10k!  Do they sense something different about him?  Uh, oh.  Did he somehow attract this horde?  If he did, this could be the start of a really big problem.

While the kid was holding his own, picking off most of the Zs before they came too close, a few managed to make their way to the car.

They dropped to their knees where 10k had been attacked, and eagerly slurped up the blood like thirsty Bedouins at a desert oasis.

While Murphy watched them drink, he was bum rushed by a Z who snapped at him.

“Buddy, you really are confused, aren’t you?” Murphy grunted at him while he tried to press him backwards.  The zombie ripped off a section of Murphy’s blood soaked shirt and gobbled it down.

Despite being outnumbered, within minutes Operation Bitemark had the mob whittled down to just a handful of zombies.  The only ones left were now completely docile – the shirt gobbler, and two binging on 10k’s blood spatter.

“Thanks for zombie whispering the strays,” Doc joked, clapping Murphy on the back.  “Whew, what a completely bonkers night, huh?”

“But I didn’t do anything,” Murphy murmured distractedly.  He peered closer at Shirt Gobbler, who was standing quietly, eyes glazed over. Murphy watched him closely to see if he exhibited any signs of emerging intelligence.

Nothing.

While the zombie was making no effort to attack anyone, he wasn’t talking either.

He stopped Sarge before she could mercy the Zs next to the car.  “Hold up.  I’ve got this.  Let’s see what they do next.”

A paunchy middle-aged zombie in a tattered Dad sweater discovered 10k’s combat knife on the floor.  It greedily sucked on it like a child with a popsicle, not caring that the blade sliced up its tongue.  After licking the knife clean, the Z dropped it on the ground.

“Well, that was awesome!  Hey.  What are you doing?” 10k asked silently, hopping off the roof of the car to stand next to him.

“Waiting to see if he changes,” Murphy replied out loud.  “I bet you a box of Puppy Chow he will!”

Knife Licker sniffed at 10k, like it was considering attacking him, then Murphy felt something shift in the zombie’s mind.

“Thom…as?” it moaned, tilting his head at 10k. 

Murphy pumped his fist triumphantly.  “See?  Told ya!”

10k became momentarily dizzy.  He held his head for a second, then after getting his bearings he looked back at the talking Z.  “His name is Seth.  Seth Goldberg.  He’s from Michigan, and he used to be an orthodontist, whatever that is.”

“Welcome back, Seth Goldberg from Michigan!”  Murphy greeted the confused zombie with a hearty handshake.  Seth half-heartedly returned the shake, unable to take his eyes off of 10k.

“You…saved…me,” he croaked out, unused to the sound of his own voice.  He hugged 10k tightly, who was getting embarrassed by all the attention.

“Oooooh.  Who’s the savior now?”  Murphy teased.

“SHUT.  UP.”  10k blushed, peeling himself out of Seth’s embrace.  “Why does everyone want to hug me?  Do they not see all the blood all over me?”

“Well, I’ll be!” Doc leaned on his crowbar and stared in amazement.  “We got another one!”

“How did you know?” asked Warren.  “What makes Seth Goldberg from Michigan over here like Sarah and Claudette?  If it’s 10k’s blend blood, shouldn’t all these suckers be talking right now?”

“Working on a theory.  Yo, Sarah!”  Murphy waved her and her daughter over.  “Tell us…were you a crack shot before today?”

Sarah scratched her head.  “Now that you mention it…no.  My husband used to tease me about that, saying I couldn’t hit the side of this barn if I was standing right in front of it!”

“Ding, ding, ding!  I knew it!”  Murphy put his finger by his nose and prided himself on his insight.  “It’s not his blood.  Eating 10k’s brain is what transformed them!”

Sarge blanched, and looked over at 10k.  “Oh, no…” 

Warren grimaced.  “You better be shitting me, because that’s nasty.”

“Nuh-uh!  His brains tasted better than birthday cake!” Claudette giggled cheerily.

10k’s eyes widened.  Sarge took him by the good hand, and patted it gently.

Seth hunched his shoulders sheepishly.  “I apologize, Thomas, but your brain was truly delicious.”  His speech had improved quite rapidly.  Murphy noted that Seth’s eyes were no longer milky yellow, either.

Doc checked out Shirt Gobbler, who was still drooling as it sucked on a swath of bloody fabric.  “10k’s blood does seem to stop the Zs in their tracks.  That’s good to know!  How long do you think that will last?”

“Guess we will have to wait and see.”  Murphy commanded Shirt Gobbler and the other normal Z to crawl into the car, and he locked them in.

We need to clean up all this blood, just in case this is what attracted that horde. 

Sarah put her hand on the car window, looking forlornly at the zombies cooped up inside as if remembering her own imprisonment there.   Claudette hugged her around the waist.

“What if our change isn’t permanent?” Sarah asked sadly, to no one in particular.  She motioned at the trapped Zs.  “What if we become like them again?”

“I know a scientist in Altura who might be able to help,” Seth offered.  “I was an assistant in her Biohazard lab before I turned.  She’s been studying the differences between Talkers and Zs.  Quite brilliant, actually.”

“Talkers, huh?  And weird powers, too.” asked Warren.  She rubbed the bridge of her nose.  “Man, the Black Rain sure fucked things up.”

Murphy felt her sharp pang of guilt.  She’d worked so hard to prevent the Black Rain, and in the end she’d only succeeded in making it happen. He put his arm around Warren’s shoulder to console her, and looked out at the dozens of zombie corpses strewn all over the property.  “Yep.  That’s what we do.  We swoop in and fuck things up!  Because who wants to live in a boring apocalypse, anyway?”

Chapter 24: Murphy POV - Debrief

The morning after the zombie horde attack, Murphy took it upon himself to brief Warren about everything that had transpired with 10k and their bond since the Black Rain.  When he dredged up his memories, he left no stone unturned.  He spared no salacious detail.

It took ten minutes for him to regain consciousness after she decked him.

Still lying on the Coopers’ living room floor where he’d fallen, Murphy rubbed his swollen jaw and swept his tongue around his mouth to confirm he still had all his teeth.  “Okay, I admit, it is possible that I deserved that,” he grumbled.

She uncrossed her arms and frowned at him.  “Oh, you know you did.”  She put one hand on her hip and wagged her finger at him.  “If you ever, and I mean EVER, spy on me like that again, you’re gonna be begging someone to give YOU mercy.”

She tsk-tsked him, then held out her hand and helped Murphy pick himself off the floor.  When he was standing, she smacked him upside the head for good measure, causing him to whelp.

“And shame on you for dragging that boy into your…your…your sexcapades!” Warren huffed.

Sheesh.  She makes it sound like we were all erotic ice dancing.

“Stop!  Hitting!  Me!  I told you, I didn’t know that foursome thing would happen!” Murphy barked as he rubbed the back of his scalp.   He rolled his eyes, grudgingly accepting that he should humble himself before her.

“I’m sorry.  I know I need to be more responsible with these powers, and I hope you can help me learn how to do that,” he mumbled sheepishly.  “You’re my rock, Roberta.  You know I’m a better man when you’re around.”

Warren exhaled and shook her head sadly.  “You think I know what I’m doing? You think I’m in control?”  Her eyes rimmed with tears.  “If I hadn’t pulled 10k into my body, none of that nightmare we went through last night would have happened!”

“C’mere.”  Murphy pulled Warren into his arms, and swayed while she sobbed quietly against his shoulder.  He couldn’t blame her for being emotional.  Learning about Cooper’s duplicity on top of the intimate bonding incidents - it was a lot of difficult information to take in.  “You don’t know that.”

“Cooper tried to kill 10k because of ME,” she snuffled.  “And now he’s…we don’t even know what he is!”

Murphy glanced outside the window, where 10k was helping the others pile the last of the zombie corpses atop a burning pyre.

I don’t know what he is, or what he may become.  But at least, for now, he’s not on that pyre, too.

“Stop.  You did nothing wrong,” he murmured gently, smoothing her hair.  “Do you hear me?  None of it, and I mean none of it, was your fault.”   He gave her a final squeeze, stepped back, and rubbed the tears off her cheeks. 

 “You’re back with family, now.  A seriously fucked up family, sure…” Murphy joked, which prompted Warren to smile and chuckle sadly, “…but I promise, now that we are all together, we will figure out how to control these crazy abilities.”

Touched by his words, she nodded and patted his arm gratefully.

She is so beautiful.  I’d let her punch me a million times just to get one more moment like this.

Sarge poked her head inside, looking around nervously for Sarah before she entered.  Things had been awkward between the two, to say the least, so Sarge had done her best to keep her distance.  “Lieutenant, the bodies have been dealt with, and we finished cleaning out the barn.  We can take off for Altura whenever you say the word.”

Warren thanked her, and Sarge quickly escaped back to the barn.

Sarah emerged from upstairs carrying a stack of clothing.  She scowled as she watched Sarge walk away, but said nothing.

Sarah is definitely looking more human, especially after washing away all the blood and years’ worth of dirt and grime.  She even ate real food for breakfast – that’s a terrific sign! 

Sarah softened when she offered the stack to Warren.  “These are for Thomas and Seth.  I know they might not fit perfectly, but it’s better than what they have now.”

Good idea.  There isn’t a Tide stick big enough to remove all that blood from 10k’s clothes, and we shouldn’t risk other zombies latching onto that scent.  As for Seth Goldberg from Michigan, that tacky sweater hasn’t been in style since Bill Cosby had a show!  He definitely needs an upgrade.

I can guess why she didn’t offer me any new duds.  I tried to force her to eat her own husband.  I can’t imagine that endeared me in her eyes!

“You’re too kind, Sarah.”  Warren smiled warmly as she accepted the clothing.  “Are you sure you don’t want to accompany us to Altura?”

“This is my home.”  She looked around the room lovingly, taking in all the family photos and treasured heirlooms like she’d been gone for a very long time.  Which in a way, she had.  “I don’t ever want to leave it.  This gift of life that Thomas has given us, it may not last.  Whatever happens next, I want to make the most of every day I have left with my daughter.”

“Understood.”  She handed the stack off to Murphy.  “I’ll fill up our water bottles, you hand these out and check on your little Z experiment in the barn.”

“You got it, Boss!”  He favored her with their signature salute, which she returned with a grin.

Back at the barn, Murphy passed out the new clothes.  Doc was peeking into the old car where they’d trapped Shirt Gobbler and Unnamed Zombie #2.  Both were growling and scrabbling at the window, trying to get to their human prey.

“Best as I can tell, the calming effect wears off after an hour or so, regardless of how much of the kid’s blood we feed ‘em.”  Doc replaced the tarp, obscuring the zombies from view.  “Seth says the Alturans created something similar that they call a Bizkit.  He says the Talkers have to eat the Bizkits every day, or they turn feral like these two.”

“Sounds like Bizkits are a valuable commodity.”  Murphy frowned.  “We need to be real careful when we get to Altura.  They might think of 10k the same way.””

“Good point.” Doc nodded.  “So how did Warren take the news that you’ve been siphoning off her sex magic?”

Murphy showed him the huge bruise blossoming on his cheek.

Doc grinned.  “That’s it?  Brother, you got off easy!”

After a few minutes, 10k emerged from the back of the barn wearing a pair of Cooper’s Wrangler jeans and a fancy black western shirt embellished with tiny gold mustangs around the yoke.   Murphy watched him appreciatively as he tucked in his shirt and pulled on his boots.

Mmm-mmm.  I don’t know what Sarah was concerned about.  Those jeans fit him just fine!

Doc waved him closer.  “Giddy up, little buckaroo, and let me get a good look at you!”

10k rolled his eyes while he trudged over.  “Tell him for the one millionth time that it still hasn’t healed yet.”

“He’s worried about you.  Let him fuss!”  Murphy replied.

Murphy joined Doc for a closer peek at 10k’s throat wound. He still couldn’t speak, but thankfully a considerable amount of tissue had regenerated.  10k scratched at his neck irritably.

Doc knocked his fingers away. “Hey!  None of that.  We don’t want anything to interfere with the healing!”

10k groaned in frustration.  “I can’t help it!  It itches!”

Doc gently inspected 10k’s injured left hand.  It looked like tiny pink baby fingers were growing out of the stumps.  “Lucky you.  At this rate, you might be able to count to ten again soon!”

When Sarge walked back into the barn, 10k self-consciously tied his red bandanna around his neck, concealing his injury.

“What are you doing?”  Murphy asked him.

“I don’t want any reminders that I’m a total freak.”  10k clenched his jaw and shoved his deformed hand into a glove.

“Hey, cowboy!”  Sarge playfully smacked 10k’s butt.  “We now have a final count.  29 Zs!  In one day!  That’s got to be some kind of record, right?”

10k shook his head and tried to say something out loud, forgetting that he still couldn’t speak.

Murphy and Doc looked at each other.  “WE WERE NEVER ANYWHERE NEAR THE GRAND CANYON!” they cried out at the same time. 

“Um, what?”  Sarge raised her eyebrow at them while 10k chuckled silently.

Seth joined them in the barn after donning his new clothes.  He looked and smelled a thousand times better after his bath.  He was able to put on Cooper’s grey sweatpants, but just barely.  A baggy Green Bay Packers sweatshirt completed the ensemble. 

“Lookin’ good, Seth Goldberg from Michigan!”  Murphy gave him the thumbs up.

“I was always more of a Detroit Lions fan, but I’ll take it!” Seth joked, patting his new sweatshirt.  “Thanks to you, I feel like a brand new man.”  He beamed at 10k.  “And in a way, I am.  I checked earlier, and I now have a pulse!”

“Congratulations!” Sarge clapped him on the back.  “That’s great news!”

“Sarah and Claudette, too.  That means none of us are Talkers.  We are something different.  I hope you don’t mind, Thomas, but I took the liberty of giving us a new name, in your honor.  Are you ready?”  He held out his hands dramatically, and made a drum roll sound.  “Tombies!”

Murphy barely suppressed a laugh.

10k’s jaw dropped.  He eyed Murphy frantically.  “Uh uh.  Tell him absolutely no, we are not calling them that!”

Murphy ignored him and smiled broadly at Seth.  “Thomas loves it, and says that is a fabulous idea!”

“Huh.  Tombies.” Doc looked up at the sky and let it roll off his tongue.  “Tombies! Yeah, I think I like the sound of that!” he nodded enthusiastically.

10k palmed his face and groaned.

Chapter 25: 10k POV - Muted

In the early hours of the morning, 10k decided to take advantage of the peace and quiet to clean his rifle.  After the workout it had gotten in the barn the other night, it really needed the attention!  His Pa would be disappointed at how infrequently he serviced his weaponry, but during an apocalypse there aren’t many breaks in the action.

He looked over to see his friends asleep around the embers of the campfire they’d built just off the side of an old country road.  Seth said Altura was another three days away by foot, which was okay by him.  10k hoped his injuries would be fully healed by the time they arrived so people would not mistake him for a Talker.

I’m glad Seth and the Coopers seem to have inherited some healing ability from me!  His zombie bites are scabbing over, his complexion is slowly returning to normal.  If it keeps up, maybe no one will be able to tell he was ever a Z.

As he carefully laid out his rifle and supplies, 10k saw Seth wake up, stretch and yawn.  10k smiled and waved at Seth as he stumbled sleepily over to a tree for a morning whizz. 

It was inexplicable how comfortable 10k felt around Seth and the other transformed zombies. He was still trying to wrap his mind around it.  Shouldn’t he be terrified of them?  They’d torn him apart and eaten his brain, and he was still dealing with the horrific injuries.

10k couldn’t remember much of the attack itself.  He was barely conscious at the time, so all he could recall were chaotic bits and pieces.  Considering how frightening those brief flashes were, he was grateful for the lapse in his memory.

But thanks to their new bond, he knew lots of things about the zombies themselves.  Like the day Claudette lost her first tooth, and how Sarah loved to sing in the choir.  He knew more details about them than he knew about some of his friends!  It seemed impossible, but now that he’d left the Coopers behind, he found himself missing them.

As for Seth, 10k knew that he’d divorced his wife, Sharon, six months before Black Summer, and despite their estrangement he hoped she was still alive.  He used to volunteer at his local humane society twice a month.  Because of their bond, 10k knew without a doubt that Seth Goldberg from Michigan was a good man.  He liked him.

Although, to be honest, whenever Murphy gives me shit about my “Tombies,” I kinda want to kick Seth. 

The rest of the team seemed to like Seth, too.  Last night, he and Doc had gotten into a lively exchange about something called Babylon 5 until Warren begged them to shut up and go to sleep.

Seth had also prepped the team on what to expect once they got to Altura.  The quarantine process, the upcoming elections, and the only thing Murphy cared about:  the best place to get shit-faced drunk.  After hearing about what the settlement had to offer, 10k was far more interested in the working munitions factory.  They’d expended a ton of ammo this week, so they really needed to resupply.

10k was finally ready to get to work.  But when he looked down at his rifle, and at his rags, solvent and lubricant, he struggled to recall the exact procedure for how to clean it. 

This makes no sense, I’ve cleaned my guns so many times, I should be able to do this in my sleep!

He remembered doing it before, but when he tried to piece together the specific steps, he became thoroughly confused.  There were so many gaps, he felt like he was trying to assemble a puzzle where most of the pieces were missing.

10k was trying so hard to figure out what he was supposed to do that Seth startled him when he wished him a good morning.  He accidentally dropped the tiny plastic bottle he was holding, and he had to right it to stop the lubricant from leaking out.

“Whoa, sorry about that, Thomas!  Say, isn’t that a Tikka T3 TAC bolt action sniper rifle?  Quite an impressive weapon!  Would it be a terrible imposition if I asked you to allow me to clean it for you?  I could sure use the practice!”

Surprised, 10k looked up at him, then down at his rifle.  He shrugged, and swept his arms to say “be my guest.” Seth eagerly sat down across from him.

10k watched Seth in stunned silence as he expertly disassembled the rifle and cleaned every component like it was his own.  It sure didn’t look like he needed any practice!  10k took mental notes and tried his best to remember the procedure for next time.  It wasn’t that complicated, so why was he having this mental block?

I don’t understand.  Nothing is jogging my memory.  It’s like it just…disappeared.

Newly awoken Sarge sidled next to 10k and wrapped her arms around him.  10k smiled shyly at her as he hid his misshapen hand from her view, and made sure his bandanna fully covered his damaged throat.

He’d tried to form words as soon as he woke up.  Quietly, so no one else could hear him.  He could make grunting sounds, but nothing articulate, so he’d given up and resolved to try again later, assuming he could find a few minutes alone. 

Doc had told him that it appeared his larynx was regenerating as well as his other tissues, but now with this memory issue on top of his speech problem, 10k worried whether he’d ever be the same again.

I never thought I’d be grateful for my bond with Murphy, but right now, he’s the only voice I have.  Should I talk to him about this missing memory thing?  It’s not like I can explain it to anyone else right now.

Sarge kissed the side of his head, which had thankfully healed since the attack.  “Wow, Seth.  10k has really taken a shine to you, because he won’t let me anywhere near his rifle, and believe me, I’ve asked!”

Seth grinned and proudly presented the now pristinely maintained rifle to 10k for inspection.  “It’s so weird.  I’ve never owned a sniper rifle in my life, but for some reason, this all feels so natural to me!”

“You got it from eating the kid’s brain,” Murphy interjected from his bedroll, stifling a yawn.  The whole crew was awake and rummaging around the camp now.  “When I ate Merch’s brain, I suddenly mastered complex biochemistry even though I never passed any of my high school science classes!  But it wears off, eventually.”

Whoa. I guess when Seth ate my brain, he also absorbed my memory?  That is kinda creepy!  Wait.  If my fingers are regenerating, I should get my memory back, too…right?  Yeah, yeah.  Of course I will.  Doc said I have to be patient while my body heals itself.  It hasn’t let me down yet.

“What?”  Sarge looked horrified.  “You ate someone’s brains?”  She looked around at the others.  “Ew!  Why didn’t anyone ever tell me this?”

“Oh, believe me.  There’s still a lot you haven’t heard.  Ol’ Murphy here has quite the colored past.”  Warren winked and tweaked his bruised cheek affectionately, causing Murphy to wince.

Doc told me she punched his lights out!  Boy, I sure wish I could have seen Warren give him a piece of her mind! 

“Yeah.  Like, he literally changes color every year!” Doc hooked his thumb at the red man. “When he was blue, we called him Smurphy.”  He set about rekindling the fire to heat up their breakfast.

Murphy snickered at Sarge’s dismayed reaction while he packed up his bed roll.  “You better drop your speciesist attitude before we get to Altura, missy.  All the new Talkers are brain eaters, too!  What else do you think goes into their Bizkits?”

“We still don’t know, exactly,” Seth admitted.  “Everyone assumes there are brains, but the Bizkit bakers keep a tight lid on the recipe.  Guess they don’t want any competition!”

After a light breakfast, the team set out for Altura again.  Although 10k couldn’t easily participate in the conversation, he enjoyed hearing his friends’ idle chatter during their long trek. 

He supposed he didn’t mind being mute that much.  10k could listen to Sarge ramble about illumination enhanced high powered scopes for hours and never get bored.  Or any topic, really.  The sunny lilt in her voice, the way her freckled cheeks dimpled when she smiled; it was so easy to get lost in that.  He treasured quiet moments like these after so much chaos. 

By late afternoon, they encountered a crudely painted mileage marker in a wooded area.  The Altura outpost was still 112 miles away!  A long walk, but at least it confirmed they were headed in the right direction. 

Spotting a stationary vehicle further down the road, 10k raised his rifle and peered through the scope to get a better look at the situation.

It was a recent collision, judging by the smoke emanating from underneath the rippled hood.  The rusty old Taurus stuck in the ditch looked like a crazy quilt of mismatched panels held together with duct tape and prayer, and it was hard to imagine the junker was even drivable in the first place.

The hood and front bumper were smashed up and splattered with blood.   It was difficult to see through the crackled windshield, but 10k thought he saw movement inside the car.  There was also something big and dark lurking next to the passenger side door.  He adjusted his scope for better detail.

10k quickly lowered his gun and grasped Sarge’s arm to stop her from moving forward.

“Trouble?”  She raised her own rifle scope to view what 10k had seen.

“Murphy, tell everyone we got a zombie elk up ahead!  Car crashed into it, and there might be survivors trapped inside.”

“10k says beware of zombie elk!” shouted Murphy.

Warren stopped in her tracks and readied her gun.  She scanned the tree line cautiously.  “Is it a herd?  Shit.  Get ready to scatter, people!”

The red man massaged his temples while he concentrated.  “Luckily, only one dead elk.  Sorry, kid, but it looks like we’re too late to help the drivers.  Getting Z vibes from inside the car, too.  ”

Doc let out a sigh of relief.  “Phew.  So glad it ain’t a herd!”  He elbowed Seth knowingly.  “In case you’ve never seen ‘em, Zelks are super fast and really mean!”

“Huh.” Seth nodded as he appeared to picture that.  “I’ve never seen a Zelk, but I did see a Ziraffe once.  Escaped from the Nashville Zoo.  A guy tried to get away from it by climbing a tree.  Bad idea.  He didn’t have a chance!”

Sarge and 10k shouldered their rifles and carefully approached the scene of the crash, ready to shoot anything that attacked.

The Zelk bleated out a strange roar when it noticed them.  It had been butting its bloody antlers through the car window, trying to gore the occupants inside.  Because of its broken neck, the animal’s head was tilted on its side, almost upside down.  A couple of its legs were shattered, but that did not stop the Zelk from dragging itself away from the car like it wanted to charge them.

10k paused, unable to bring himself to shoot it yet.  He thought about all the times he’d hunted with Pa, how he’d taught 10k to respect the wildlife that would became their bounty.  It was tragic finding this elk turned into a twisted perversion of the magnificent creature it used to be.

Why should I mercy it, when I might be able to save it?

He flinched when Sarge’s rifle discharged, bringing down the Zelk with a single kill shot to the brain.  10k found himself oddly disappointed.  Not that he’d missed a chance to bag a mighty Zelk…but that the once beautiful animal was now gone forever.

Within seconds after the Zelk dropped to the ground, a ruckus started from inside the car.

“Help!  Help us!” someone yelled from the vehicle.  10k could hear pounding on the windshield.  “We’re trapped!”

“Wait.  I thought you said they were dead?” 10k asked Murphy.

“They are.”  Murphy grinned and rubbed his hands eagerly as he sauntered over to the crashed Taurus.  “Well, well, well.  Looks like we found us some brand new Talkers!”

Chapter 26: Murphy POV - Crash

Murphy stopped grinning when he looked into the Taurus, and saw that a section of the broken windshield had decapitated the middle aged Asian woman in the driver’s seat.  She held her own bloody severed head in her lap, and she was crying.

Shit.  This is not good.  Not good at all…

“I don’t understand.  What happened to me?  Am I in Hell?” the Talker head begged him.  “Please, please help me!” 

Warren looked completely horrified when she saw the state of the Talkers inside.  “Goddamn the Black Rain.  This ain’t right, it ain’t right at all!”

“Get me the fuck out of here!” screamed the young white man in the passenger seat.  He was struggling to open the damaged door.  It looked like the Zelk had gored him several times with its antlers, because his rainbow-striped Panic! At the Disco t-shirt was riddled with bloody slash marks.

“Don’t panic…I mean, calm down.  We’re working on it!” Murphy assured them.  He motioned Doc over to use his crowbar to pry open the jammed door.

“Thomas, we don’t know how long they’ve been dead.  We need to prevent them from turning!” Seth pointed at the Zelk corpse.  “Can you harvest some of its brain?”

10k nodded.  Although there was a lot of splatter, he was able to use his knife to scoop a sizable chunk of wriggly brain from inside the Zelk’s skull, which he carefully carried over to the broken passenger window.

“What are you doing?” Panic yelped and cringed when 10k gently extended the knife blade towards him, like he was feeding a fussy infant.  “Ick!  Get that away from me, you freaking psycho!”

But as the knife blade got closer, Panic sniffed.  After a few more sniffs, his reaction swiftly changed from disgust to hunger.  He gobbled the bloody flesh off the knife and swallowed it with a satisfied moan. 

Panic frantically tried to grasp 10k’s wrist, but the blend moved too quickly, stepping away from the vehicle.  “No, come back, pretty cowboy!  Damn, you smell sooooo good,” sighed the new Talker, easing back in his car seat.  He chuckled while licking blood off his lips, gazing dreamily at 10k like he wanted to find out if he tasted as delicious as the brain.

Murphy frowned and stared daggers at Panic.  Oh, HELL NO.  The only one allowed to bite my blends is ME.

Sarge didn’t look very pleased about the Talker’s hungry look, either.  She took the messy knife from 10k, and used it to scoop a second helping of brain for the headless driver.

But the dead woman refused the offer of brain, her headless body pushing the knife away, causing the brains to splat onto the road.  “Mercy, please give me mercy!” the head sobbed.   “My whole family is dead.  I just want to go to them!  Please, I don’t want this!  I don’t want this!”

With tears in her eyes, Sarge looked at Warren, silently asking for permission.

Crying herself, Warren nodded.  She turned away, not wanting to watch.  Murphy rubbed her shoulder.  He flinched slightly when Sarge pushed the knife through the Talker’s severed neck into her brain stem.

It was a somber scene as they all silently processed this new terrible tragedy.  Though everyone here had witnessed hundreds, if not thousands, of deaths, hearing someone beg for mercy never got any easier.  They all recognized the fear, the desperation in the woman’s voice.  In their nightmares, they’d heard their loved ones making the same plea.

Murphy thought back to the other night, when he’d tried to mercy 10k.  While this poor Talker was a stranger, her death brought back the same intense grief he’d felt when he thought 10k was gone.  When he gathered Warren in his arms to soothe her, he also sought comfort for himself.

Warren is right.  This goddamn Black Rain is the fucking worst.  No one should ever live to see themselves become the monster.

Doc finally managed to pry the damaged door open, freeing the second Talker from the car.   While his rescuers tried to pull themselves together after witnessing the sad death of his companion, Panic casually made his way to the front of the smashed Taurus and looked around.    

Panic pointed at the brains on the ground.  “Ummm.  Is like, anyone else gonna eat that?” he asked hopefully.

Silence.

Murphy groaned and palmed his face. 

Chapter 27: Murphy POV - Introduction

“Sure, go…right…on…ahead,” Warren muttered incredulously as she stared in disbelief at the Talker dropping to his knees and greedily slurping the Zelk brains straight off the dirty asphalt.  She looked over at Murphy as if to say “did he really just do that?”

After finishing, Panic spryly jumped back to his feet, his bloody grin a mile wide, and he wiped his mouth and let out a hearty belch like he wanted the whole world to hear.  The new Talker had short, curly dark hair, a slim build, and pouty lips that would have made him very popular at Murphy’s favorite clubs before the whole world went to Z.

Indeed, this brash young stranger acted like he had stumbled out of a raging party instead of a fatal car crash.  He sized up Warren with a quick glance, but did an extra thorough job of checking Murphy out from head to toe.  Murphy did not miss how his eyes glimmered while they lingered on his crotch. 

Oh my stars and garters!  Did I just get cruised?

He fluttered his darkly kohled lashes at Murphy and held out his hand with a flourish.  “Well hellllooooo, Daddy!  Love the demonic cosplay, by the way.  So end of days!  You can call me Rik.”  He tapped his cheek flirtatiously while he smiled.  “That’s Rik…with a K.”

Still not quite sure what to make of Rik, Murphy shook his hand.  “Charmed, I’m sure,” he joked wryly.  “I’m Murphy, this is Warren.” 

Warren tried to put on her most diplomatic smile.  “Nice to meet you, Rik.  We are so sorry about your friend…”

Rik waved his hand dismissively.  “Pshaw.  Don’t worry about it.  I barely knew her!  Just bummed a ride with her to the next outpost.”  He leaned in conspiratorially, whispering out of the side of his mouth.  “Maybe it was a bad idea to let her smoke my Z weed before the trip!”  He imitated the sound of a car crash and laughed. 

“What the…?” Sarge stared at Rik like he was some kind of alien who knew nothing about earthly customs.  Even Doc, who normally would have perked up at the first mention of Z weed, was giving Rik a bit of the side eye.

“Gee, Murphy.  I guess this means you’re no longer the biggest asshole in the group!” 10k snickered via their bond. 

Murphy gave his blend a “ooh, you’re so funny” sarcastic smile but said nothing.

Rik looked down at the antler wounds in his chest, which had stopped bleeding post-mortem. “Wow, so this is what it feels like to be dead, huh?”  He stuck his fingers in a couple of the holes and wriggled them around experimentally, which amused him greatly.  “What a fucking trip!” he laughed, wiping the blood on his already ruined rainbow t-shirt.

Rik is taking the news that he is a Talker like he was just informed about his 48^th sexually transmitted disease.  Is there anything that phases him? 

Murphy chuckled to himself.

Despite what everyone else thinks, I’m starting to like this guy!

Seth walked over and held out his hand.  “Been there, so I know the feeling. Hi! I’m Seth, Seth Goldberg from Michigan.”  He pumped Rik’s hand enthusiastically.  “If you want any help adjusting to the afterlife, let me know.  Happy to help!”

“Why, thank you, kind sir.”  Rik breathed in Seth’s scent.  “Mmmm.  You smell divine, Seth Goldberg from Michigan!  Just what kind of cologne are you and Cowboy Cutie wearing, anyway?  I’ve never experienced anything like it!”  He winked at Seth, and shot a smoldering look over at 10k.  “But I’d like to,” he purred, twirling a lock of his hair.

Seth reddened.  “I uh, I um.  I don’t…I don’t wear cologne,” he stammered, backing away slowly.  Seth was not buying what Rik was selling, but after watching him work the crowd, Murphy was definitely intrigued by his sales pitch. 

Hmm…I wonder if Rik with a K gives out free samples?  Who am I kidding. Of course he does!  And I haven’t sampled anything but my own right hand since Zona, and I’m sick and freaking tired of everyone else getting sampled but me!

Doc and Seth looked over the engine to see if there was any way to make the Taurus drivable again, but it was a lost cause.  Rik collected his satchel, and Sarge was able to scavenge some ammunition and useful provisions from the dead woman’s trunk.  10k siphoned fuel into a jerry can, in case they found a suitable vehicle elsewhere.

Given how moved they all were by her death, it didn’t seem right to leave the poor woman’s mangled corpse in the car.  So Murphy, Warren and 10k dug a grave just off the side of the road.  Doc found a creased photo of two Asian boys playing with Legos tucked in with her belongings, so they decided to bury it with her. 

“Bye, nice lady.  Thanks for the ride!”  Rik waved at her grave as they set off for Altura again.  “Sorry I can’t remember your name, but as you know, that Z weed was the bomb!”

Murphy smiled to himself while he checked out Rik’s pert little ass.

I think this road trip just got a lot more interesting…

Rik:

Chapter 28: 10k POV - Sanctuary

10k craved any chance he got to be in a forest.  Looking around at the lush ferns and dense old growth, he could almost imagine he was back at his childhood home, the cabin Pa had built with his own hands.  He loved the way the air felt heavier under a canopy of trees, like an invisible blanket spread out over the land.  Pa had taught him to think of the woods as his church, the place to find peace when life’s problems feel overwhelming.

If there was anything 10k needed right now, it was sanctuary. 

While the team stopped for a meal break, he decided to use the time to practice speaking again.  He wanted to be alone so no one could mock his fumbling attempts to form words.  So he’d trekked out into the woods by himself, and found this moss covered log, the perfect pew for him to park his troubled soul.

His throat still had not fully regenerated, but 10k could make some grunt like sounds.  He supposed he should feel grateful for that, but it was still frustrating that they sounded like the utterances of that furry monster guy from the Star Wars movies, not real words.

It was bad enough that he was struggling to figure out how to control his new powers, but relearning how to talk on top of all that?  It was a tall hill to climb, and he felt like he’d backslid a couple hundred feet.

10k took a deep, cleansing breath and told himself to remember his Pa’s advice:  “Take it slow, Tommy.  I know it’s difficult, but you’ll get there.  Remember the three P’s:  practice, perseverance, and patience.  If you apply all three, you can do anything you set your mind to.”

Warren shared that mindset.  Before they'd come to this wooded state park, she’d pulled 10k and Murphy aside and told them once they got to Altura, they would dedicate at least one hour per day to exploring their unique bond.  She was not a big fan of Rik, their new traveling companion, and wanted to put some distance between him and the team first. 

I don’t like how Rik looks at me and Seth.  I don’t care about the aggressive come ons.  If I can deal with Murphy’s leers and taunts, I can put up with him!  Rik almost acts like he wants to eat us, even though he still has Zelk brain to tide him over until we can dig up some Bizkits.  I think Seth and I need to be really cautious whenever there are Talkers around.

Although Murphy did not see Rik as a problem, he agreed that it was not a good idea to advertise their abilities to the rest of the world.  Fortunately, 10k had already taken pains to hide his regenerating wounds from Sarge so she wouldn’t be disgusted by them.  At this point, Rik seemed oblivious to the signs 10k was healing from a recent zombie attack.

Good thing the Zs didn’t bite me in the ass, or Rik would have noticed immediately!

10k sighed and scratched the back of his neck when his thoughts turned to Sarge.  She had been the only bright spot in a series of very dark days.  But there was so much he wasn’t able to say to her! 

10k did not want to leverage his bond with Murphy to be able to communicate with Sarge.  There were so many personal things he wanted to say, and he didn’t want a third wheel there.  Especially since the intimate  intrusions that had been causing 10k so much grief involved Murphy!

The situation really sucked, and he felt trapped.  He didn’t like holding onto secrets.  He worried that his freakish abilities combined with all the confusing identity and memory issues he was grappling with, plus his indiscretion with Cooper would all be way too much baggage for her to deal with.   

I’m not the same man I was.  I don’t know who, or even what I am anymore!  I’m barely holding myself together.  Being with Sarge is the only thing that helps me feel even remotely centered and normal.  I am a fucking mess, and she deserves a man she can count on, one who is completely honest with her. 

But I can’t even talk to her!   And even if I could?  What if I tell her about everything I’m struggling with, and she breaks up with me?  I don’t know if I can get through all this without her.  Dammit.  I wish I knew what to do!

10k reached for his rifle when he heard something crunch on the forest floor behind him.  When he turned to see what had approached, he saw it was Sarge holding a bottle of water, some dried fruit, and bread that Sarah had given them for their trip.

Is it possible to be relieved and nervous at the same time?  Yes, yes it is.

“Hey, um…I hope I’m not intruding or anything.  I brought you some food,” she offered.  Sarge looked a little nervous herself, like there was something weighing on her mind.

He put away his rifle, smiled softly at her and patted the log he was sitting on, inviting her to sit.   He took the food she’d brought him, even though he wasn’t at all hungry.

10k had seen Warren talking with Sarge not long after the Zelk encounter.  Things had understandably been strained between the two of them, considering Sarge had killed her lover!  While they tried to keep their voices down, it was still obvious that they’d had some kind of emotionally charged conversation. Although he wasn’t quite sure about what, Sarge had given him some pained looks since then, so he had to have been brought up at some point.

10k gulped down some water and braced himself for potentially bad news.

“How goes the speech therapy?” she asked gently, which he reacted to with surprised embarrassment. He’d tried so hard to make sure no one heard him!

He looked down at his feet and shook his head, his cheeks reddening.

“Hey, Tommy…it’s okay.”  She patted his knee, urging him to look at her again.  “You don’t have to hide from me, you know.  I don’t care how you sound.”  She slipped off his glove and took his malformed hand in her own.  His fingers still looked short and stunted, not quite right, and he shuddered a little when she stroked them.  “I don’t care how you look, either.”

He looked in her eyes, and he wanted to believe what she was saying, but it seemed impossible.  She’d seen what had happened to him! He’d pulled a knife out of his own brain, and he was still walking around!

How can you not think I’m a disgusting freak? 

She bit back a sad, crooked little smile.  “I know you can’t talk yet, so I just want you to listen, if that’s okay.  I have a lot of things I need to say…and it’s gonna be hard.”

10k nodded.  His stomach tightened into a hard knot. 

This is it.  She’s going to say something pitying, and tell me that she thinks I need time and space to deal with all my Murphy and Warren bond bullshit, whatever.  She’s gonna try to let me down easy, because she feels sorry for me.

She let go of his hand, swatted the bangs out of her face, and took a breath.

“Warren told me about…Cooper.  About what happened when you switched bodies.”

10k stiffened, his eyes widening.  He didn’t even know Warren knew the truth!

He scowled angrily and shook his head slowly.   He scrunched his eyes shut, afraid to look her in the face.

Murphy, you son of a bitch!

“Hey, hey, look at me,” Sarge begged softly.  “You know how this group is.  Nothing can ever stay quiet for long.”  She rubbed his shoulder.  “I mean, you can’t even fart in your own sleeping bag without somebody offering color commentary!” she joked, which did elicit a chuckle from 10k, to his surprise.

“I’m not mad at you, Tommy.  I know you are going through a lot of crazy changes right now.  Unlike you, I haven’t been around Murphy for years.  I’m not used to all these crazy Z virus powers.  I mean, really?  Body swapping, super healing, mentally sharing all your sex lives?  It’s a fucking lot to process!”

10k clenched his jaw sadly.  Here it goes.  This is where she tells me she’s not comfortable with any of it…

Sarge paused for a moment, and took another breath.  “Remember after our first time, when I told you that we should just keep things casual?  Well…I was an idiot.”

10k tilted his head, confused about where this conversation was leading.

Sarge continued, her words now halting and tentative.  “I said that because I was scared to get close to you.  It’s the apocalypse!  People die, they leave, they try to kill you, whatever.  I never wanted to get hurt, so I tried to convince myself sex was strictly a drive, like hunger or thirst, not anything personal.  My nickname was my body armor.  Oooh, I’m so tough, I’m such a bad ass!  No one can hurt Sarge!”  She rolled her eyes and chuckled sadly.  “The truth is, I was a complete chicken shit.”

Her voice slowly became choked up with emotion.  “I can’t pretend you aren’t important to me. Not after I thought I’d lost you forever!”  When she looked up at him, her eyes glittered with unshed tears.  “I know you’re struggling right now.  Nothing makes sense.  We don’t know what is going to happen.  But  I don’t want either of us to hide anything from each other anymore.”

She tugged his bandanna down and gently caressed his ugly wound.  “When this heals, I want you to call me Lily.  And if it never does, that’s okay with me, too.”  She cupped his face and pulled him closer.  “I don’t care that you’re different.  I don’t care about all that bond stuff.  I promise to love you, no matter what.”

When she kissed him, it felt incredibly freeing to close his eyes and let all his troubles and doubts fall away, simply letting himself love and be loved. 

After they parted lips, he nodded happily, grinning so hard he thought his cheeks would burst.  Seeing her now felt like waking up to a warm sunrise, the new day brimming with hope and promise, after enduring so many dark nights of despair.  She made him want to survive all this apocalyptic insanity, and make something good together.

He steeled himself.  Practice, perseverance, patience.

“I...love...you...Lily!” he slurred slowly, tucking a wisp of hair behind her ear.  He sounded awful, but at least he’d found the courage to make the leap. 

Her face lit up in such a beautiful smile, that he became convinced it was officially the most awesome day in the history of the universe.  When she hugged him, he kissed the top of her head and held her like he never wanted to let her go.

Chapter 29: Murphy POV - Trouble

Notes:

This chapter takes place at the same time as Chapter 28.

When the team happened upon the entrance to a state park, Warren decided it was a pretty place to take a break from their long trek to Altura.  The park grounds were overgrown from years of neglect, but the park still had outhouses, picnic tables, and not a Z in sight.

“Tell Warren I’m going out to scout the woods.  I won’t be gone long,” 10k messaged Murphy, not bothering to wait for a response before he made a beeline for one of the trail heads.  Murphy watched him disappear into the tree line.

Something sure is eating him today.  Ooof.  Bad choice of words!  I know he wants privacy, because he always heads off to the wild when he needs to think.  I wish he’d talk to me about it.  He does seem to trust me more these days; maybe if I give him some space, he will.

“Chow time!”  Doc quickly pulled some provisions out of his pack and passed them around at one of the picnic tables, then walked over to give some to Warren and Sarge, who were checking out a large painted map of the area.

Seth bit into a thick slice of Sarah’s home-made bread and hummed happily while he chewed.  “Mmmm, you guys have no idea how much I have missed this!”

Pausing before he took a bite of his Zelk brain, Rik did a double take and looked at Seth strangely.  “Wait a second…if you’re a zombie, why are you eating regular food?”

“Oh, I died alright, but I’m not a zombie anymore,” Seth replied cheerily, taking a sip from his water bottle.   “I’m a Tombie!  Named after the man who saved my life, Thom…”

WHOA, WHOA, WHOA, red alert!

Murphy rushed over to the table, slammed himself down next to Seth and quickly interrupted. “Thomas Alvin!  Heh, heh.  Dr. Thomas Alvin, the renowned virologist!”  He gave Seth a dirty look to demand he play along.  “He’s the man who saved your life, ISN’T HE!”

“Oh, uh…yeah.  What he said!”  Seth tilted his head at Murphy, and shoved the rest of the bread in his mouth, realizing too late that he might have said too much.

“Hmph.”  Rik primly took a nibble of his Zelk brain and regarded Murphy with amused skepticism.  “Dr. Thomas Calvin, eh?”

“Alvin,” Murphy corrected.  “Heck of a guy!”  He smiled and maintained eye contact, unwilling to lose this staring contest with Rik.

“So you’re telling me…that this Dr. Thomas Alvin, renowned virologist…who no one has ever heard of…has figured out a way to turn zombies, like Seth Goldberg from Michigan here, back into regular humans?”  Rik arched his eyebrow like Murphy had just told him that chocolate milk comes from brown cows.

“Not humans.  Tombies!” Seth corrected.  He yelped when Murphy kicked his shin under the picnic table.  He was grateful to see a friendly face when Doc rejoined them and helped himself to a bottle of water.

“Tombies,” Rik repeated with a dubious smirk.  “Wow.  I might have been born at night, but I wasn’t born last night!”  He wrapped up the rest of his Zelk brain for later.  “Nice try, guys.  Sounds like that ridiculous rumor about the magical blue man who was destined to cure the Z virus, and we all know that one turned out to be a crock of horse shit!”

Doc did a spit take and sprayed water all over the side of Murphy’s face, while the red man struggled to keep his plastered on smile from withering.

“Yes…that rumor sure turned out to be a real dud, alright.” Murphy muttered through gritted teeth, sharing a pained look with Doc, who was desperately trying not to laugh.

“You’re right,” Doc assured Rik.  “They’re pulling your leg about the Tombies.  It’s their way of hazing the new guy!”  He looked over at Seth.  “Hey, have you checked out the outhouses yet?   Best crap you’ll take all year!” He dragged the befuddled Tombie away from the table before he could say anything else.

Rik tapped his cheek and favored Murphy with a self-satisfied smile. Now that they were alone, he slipped his foot out of his Doc Marten and stretched it under the table to tease the inside of Murphy’s leg.

“Hmm.  You got any other hazing rituals for me, Big Red?” he purred, gauging Murphy’s receptivity.  Sensing no resistance, the foot creeped higher, nudging much more interesting places.  “Maybe something along the lines of ‘thank you sir, may I have another’?”

Oooh, my favorite Kevin Bacon scene ever!

Murphy hissed lightly and shifted in his seat.  Big Red’s interest was definitely piqued.  “My, you are a naughty one, aren’t you?”  He sure didn’t have to fake a grin now.

“Oh, Daddy.  You have no idea!” Rik whispered, his raccoon lined eyes smoldering at Murphy with so much heat that it suddenly felt twenty degrees warmer outside.  Rik winked and quickly removed his foot when Warren walked towards the table.

“Blah blah blah,” she said.  At least, that’s what it sounded like.

“Um, what?” Murphy asked, momentarily flustered.  He loosened one of his shirt buttons to cool off a bit.  He watched Rik twirl his hair and smile back at him.

“I said, where’s 10k?” Warren asked again, narrowing her eyes at Rik.

“Forest!  He’s in the forest, doing…I don’t know, whatever the hell that kid does in forests!” Murphy sputtered, trying to regain his composure.  He pointed at the trail head 10k took earlier.

Warren hailed Sarge.  “Go get him, okay?  I want to get back on the road, soon.”

“You got it, Lieutenant.”  Sarge gathered some food off the picnic table and headed out to retrieve her boyfriend.

“A moment of your time, please?”  Warren nodded at Murphy to get him to follow her.

She walked Murphy over to the map mural, pretending to look at it again.  “You know we need to keep a lid on our Black Rain powers!  You should have told Seth to be more discreet!” she whispered angrily.

“Hey!  Don’t put this on me!  He’s 10k’s Tombie!  I say Seth is totally his department!” Murphy whispered back.

“That poor boy can’t even talk!”  Warren poked him in the chest.  “How the Hell was he supposed to give Seth the memo?”

“Yeah!  Well..huh. Yeah, I guess I see your point.”  Murphy scratched his beard and shrugged guiltily.

“Rik is now officially YOUR department.  Got it?  You keep a close eye on him, and make sure he doesn’t cause any trouble!” Warren huffed, crossing her arms.  She jerked her head back at the picnic table to tell Murphy to return.

Murphy looked back over at Rik and smiled broadly when Rik slyly wiggled his fingers back at him.

“Keep a close eye on Rik?  Not a problem, Boss.  Not.  A.  Problem.”

Notes:

Thank you, sir, may I have another!
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bIZoVO8ZyyQ

Chapter 30: Murphy POV - Double

Notes:

*incoming smut alert*

It was getting late in the day, and his feet were starting to hurt from all the walking, but Murphy perked up when the gang discovered a rundown roadside motel.  The exterior walls and doors were covered with colorful graffiti murals of demons and other hellish creatures, like some kind of Halloween funhouse.  The sign had even been repainted to dub this the “Motel 666!”

“Oooh, this looks right up your alley!” Rik joked.  “Shall we look for a throne room befitting the Prince of Darkness?”  He bowed dramatically at Murphy.

Go ahead, tell him about your throne room in Murphytown!  I bet he’d really dig that! snarked 10k through their bond.

It was impossible to get annoyed with 10k when he was finally, FINALLY in a good mood.  He wasn’t just happy, the kid was positively glowing!

Of course he is.  He’s young and in love.  I don’t need our bond to see that.

Murphy supposed he should feel jealous that 10k was so obviously over the moon for the little redhead, but he had to admit this was all a nice change of pace.

He had really needed this respite from their emotional bond after all the rollercoaster moments from the last few days.  He’d cried more in the last five days than he had in the last five years combined!  He didn’t know what Sarge told him when they were in the woods, but he wanted to buy her a bottle of champagne for lifting 10k out of the dumps.

While most of the building had been heavily scavenged already, Rik was able to pick the locks to a handful of rooms that were not trashed or infested with either rodents or Zs, so the motel would be a great place to bed down for the night.

I even found a couple of tiny bottles left in the mini bar!

Better yet, they found a blue 1972 Cadillac El Dorado convertible that Seth believed he could get into working order if they cobbled some parts from other vehicles!   While it would look like a crazy clown car if they all piled in for the rest of the trip to Altura, if they pulled off the hard top, they could make it work.

They still had a few more hours of light, so Warren sent Doc, Seth, 10k and Sarge out to search a nearby parking structure for parts, while everyone else kept an eye on the car at the Motel 666.  As the apocalypse stretched on, working vehicles had become more valuable than gold and they didn’t want one to slip from their grasp.

Warren wanted to hang out by the long ago drained pool with a book, so Murphy decided it would be a great time to continue his interesting conversation with Rik in private before things got too crowded.

It took less than five seconds for Rik to kiss Murphy after they shut the door to their motel room.

“You don’t waste any time!” Murphy laughed between frenetic kisses as Rik drove him towards one of the beds.

“You know what they say.  Live fast, die young, leave a good looking corpse!” Rik giggled.  “Three out of three ain’t bad!”  He swept all the gang’s backpacks and gear off the bed onto the floor.

Murphy looked down, spotting 10k’s goggles on the floor.  He picked them up, and rubbed the duct tape around the edge of the repaired lens.  He brought them up to his face, and breathed in 10k’s musky scent, imagining that he was here now.  He closed his eyes, and pictured his young blend begging him to hold him, to protect him from all the dangers in the world.

You know that will never happen.  He loves someone else!  Why can’t you just accept it and move on?

Murphy let out a long breath.  He opened his eyes and handed Rik the goggles.

“Put them on,” he asked, assuming an air of command.  “Now.”

“Kinky!”  Rik snickered darkly as he complied, a flash of understanding in his eyes.  He adjusted the goggles until they sat high on his head, exactly like 10k liked to wear them.  He turned his head coquettishly to the left and right, modeling the goggles for Murphy to make sure the fit met with his approval.

With his slim build, dark hair, and blue eyes, the resemblance was close enough to make Murphy’s blood rush to his cock.  He clenched his jaw and reached out to arrange Rik’s hair into a better approximation of 10k’s spikes. 

Rik nuzzled his cheek against Murphy’s hand.  “I want you,” he murmured, lightly fingering Murphy’s wrist.  Murphy was shocked to hear that Rik was as impressive a mimic as he was a lock pick!  When he dropped his flamboyant affectations he sounded uncannily like 10k.  It made Murphy’s heart skip a beat.

Rik slunk down to his knees in front of Murphy.  He looked up at him with soft, dewy eyes.  “May I touch you, Daddy?” Rik asked shyly, his finger lightly tracing his wet lips.

Murphy swallowed, and then nodded, trying to remain cool but unable to fully mask his excitement.

With a tantalizing slowness, Rik ran his hands up Murphy’s thighs.  He unbuckled Murphy’s belt, and teased it out of the denim belt loops.  Murphy hissed as he felt the leather strap slide along his waist.  Rik folded the belt into a figure eight and handed it to back to Murphy.

“For later,” Rik chuckled up at him, his eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief.

When he unbuttoned Murphy’s jeans and unzipped his fly, it caused Big Red to throb angrily against his leopard print briefs, frantically trying to escape. 

Murphy could still sense Ten Thousand’s love for Sarge like a lighthouse beacon sweeping across their mindscape.  He smiled sadly, and basked in that warm feeling, so pure and full of joy, and let himself pretend that light was shining for him.

Looking down, seeing this doppleganger touching his cock, it was a complete head rush.  Murphy dropped the belt and put his hand on the beautiful boy’s head, whether to steady himself or to urge him forward, he wasn’t sure.

“May I kiss you now?” Tommy asked, rubbing gentle circles over the leopard print briefs.

Love me, please love me…

“Yes,” Murphy hissed breathlessly, closing his eyes again.  He traced his fingers along the top edge of 10k’s goggles, getting lost in the fantasy.

Stop that!  It’s not him, and you know it.  Stop being so pathetic!

Murphy felt his briefs and jeans being peeled down, and cool hands sliding along his hips and ass, exploring all the divots and curves on the way down.

Big Red was bobbing furiously now, fat and thick with blood.  His cock sure as hell didn’t care what was real, or what was imagined.

Rik sighed happily.  “There you are.  I’m so pleased to finally meet you!”  He placed a tiny kiss on the tip.  “Oh, Daddy.  You’re so big!  So very, very thick and long…and I love how your red goes all the way down…” He licked his way along the entire shaft with excruciating patience.

Murphy kept his eyes closed and pressed the goggled head closer. 

Rik took his time tickling his balls while he licked and nibbled on Big Red, who was getting harder, wetter, and madder by the second.  The wait was driving Murphy crazy!

With a growl, he shoved Big Red through those soft wet lips, eliciting a happy gasp.

When Rik moaned, the vibrations sent shock waves of pleasure through Murphy’s cock.  His tongue and lips danced along the tip and shaft, finding the right rhythm with Murphy’s urgent nudging.  He swallowed Big Red, then released him, then found him again and started over, sliding the huge thick cock deep down his throat.

When Murphy opened his eyes and looked down, Rik was gazing dreamily back at him, his dark curled head bouncing up and down more quickly now, his slick hand priming the pump.  Murphy was spellbound with desire.

He wants me.  Finally, somebody who wants me!

Rik’s hand snuck around Murphy’s waist to cup his butt cheek, kneading it while he continued to suck Big Red with expert vigor, never losing eye contact.  Rivulets of drool leaked from the corners of Rik’s mouth while he nursed him, the sounds he made alternating between deep slurping moans and tiny gurgles for air.

“That’s it.  So good, baby.  You’re such a good boy,” Murphy breathed, succumbing to the sensations that were taking him to greater and greater heights.  He’d had many blowjobs before, but scant few lovers who could master his considerable length and girth like this amazing creature. 

He gritted his teeth and thrust into his throat harder.  “Take it all, baby.  Yes.  You’ve got it.” Murphy pulled the soft brown curls closer, causing 10k’s goggles to bump against his lower abdomen.

After a few dozen more deliriously pleasurable pumps, Rik released Big Red with one final slurp.  He sat back on his haunches, panting with a satisfied smile on his face.  He wiped some drool off his chin.  “Okay, enough role play.  It’s Rikky Time!”

He tossed 10k’s goggles aside and slithered his way up Murphy’s body like a serpent, grabbed his jaw and kissed him, his lips gnashing against Murphy’s like he wanted to consume him. 

Even though Rik was no longer pretending to be 10k, Murphy was totally okay with that.  Big Red jutted against him, still hard and desperate for contact. 

Kissing him back roughly, Murphy grabbed Rik’s arms and danced him back a few steps, stumbling a bit because of the jeans pooled around his ankles.  He slammed Rik against the bureau hard enough to cause several items to scatter out of Rik's satchel.

Pink fur lined handcuffs.  A ceramic pipe shaped like a penis. A tiny bottle of gun cleaning lubricant. Sarge’s Wonder Woman stickered ammunition case.  Doc’s Grateful Dead skull logo pill box.   Warren’s brass military compass. 

Hey, wait a second…

“Oops!”  Rik put his hand to his lips and giggled.  “You weren’t supposed to see all that.”

“You little thief!” muttered Murphy angrily.  “You stole our stuff?”  Rik was far more trouble than Warren realized!  “God dammit, my friends may need those bullets for their mission!  What were you thinking!  What if they run into Zs?  They could be killed!”

“They’ll be fine!  What about me?  We do what we gotta do to get by, and a boy’s got to be prepared to get through this apocalypse,” Rik shrugged.  “So prepare me!” 

He slyly pressed the bottle of lube into Murphy’s hand.  He recognized the label; it was the same bottle Seth used to clean 10k’s rifle earlier.  

If 10k uses this for his guns, is it even safe to use as lube?  Aw, who the fuck cares.  We’re both dead already!

Murphy relented.  “You’re a devious little shit, you know that?” he grumbled with an arched brow and reluctant smile.

“Oh, yes.  I do.  I’ve been so very, VERY bad, Daddy!”  Rik growled, happy they were back on.  He nipped at the air, grinning wildly, while he peeled off his shirt.  He danced and spun the shirt around his head playfully before he flung it across the room.  He stripped out of his black skinny jeans down to his purple bikini briefs.

His fatal scars were on full display now, which he seemed to enjoy caressing just as much as his nipples while he danced.  Unlike Murphy, who usually avoided showing off the bites on his chest, Rik was completely unselfconscious about his flaws.  It somehow made his ravaged body even more appealing.

It was refreshing that there was no judgment coming from Rik after Murphy removed his shirt.  Just more hungry looks and raw desire.

While Murphy kicked off his boots and pants, Rik grabbed the pink fur lined handcuffs, and twirled them around his index finger, raising his eyebrows and chewing his lip while he looked Murphy up and down like he was trying to decide what part of his red body he wanted to taste next. 

“You need to punish me,” Rik snickered devilishly, rubbing the pink fur along his cheek.  “Punish me so HARD, Daddy!” he cooed.

He turned around and crossed his wrists behind his back, and looked over his shoulder at Murphy.  He smiled and wiggled the cuffs, enticing him to lock him in.

Murphy grinned and moved behind Rik, kissing him over the shoulder while he encircled and locked the cuffs tightly around his wrists, eliciting an excited yip against his lips.  He grasped Rik’s chin to pull him in for a more forceful kiss, enjoying the way the young man ground his small but shapely ass against Big Red.

He slipped his hand down the purple briefs and pumped Rik’s cock a few times, marveling at his manscaping skills. 

Only a twink could maintain a full Brazilian in the middle of an apocalypse!

He shoved Rik face first onto the bed, and grabbed his leather belt. 

“Get your ass up for me.   Don’t make me ask you twice!” Murphy commanded, snapping the belt forcefully.

Yes, Daddy!”  Rik eagerly assumed the position: ass up, cheek pressed against the mattress, cuffed wrists nestled in the crook of his back.

Murphy snapped the belt at the air, satisfied with the heft.

“Never, ever steal from me again.  Understood?”  He smacked Rik’s ass with the belt loop, causing him to yelp and hiss.

“Yes.  I understand!”  Rik cried, smiling through the pain.

“I mean it, no stealing!  Do you understand?” 

THWAP!  The leather smacked him a little harder this time.

Rik yelped against the mattress again, relishing the sting.  “Yes, I understand.  No more stealing!  I promise!”

Five more firm cracks, followed by five more increasingly enthusiastic yips of pleasure.

I have to say, it feels so good being around someone who isn’t scared about being controlled! 

Murphy ripped off the purple bikini.  Rik’s ass looked almost as red as Murphy’s! He rubbed at the welts admiringly.   Murphy decided he’d had enough, and dropped the belt.  Big Red was getting frustrated that he’d been left unattended for so long, so Murphy pushed him against Rik’s lips for another kiss.  He was happy to comply, swallowing the cock eagerly.

Murphy grabbed the bottle of gun lube and popped the cap.  It smelled dreadful, like oily machine parts, but the odor wasn’t enough to deter Big Red when he got slathered up for action.  He rubbed more lube into the crack of Rik’s ass.

He lined up behind Rik, who shimmied and purred, bumping himself against Big Red like he couldn’t wait one more second to be fucked.

When Murphy entered him, Rik let out an earth shaking moan as he struggled to accept Big Red’s girth.  Murphy went easy on him at first, sliding in slowly, enjoying the grunts and sighs Rik made while he was filled. 

Murphy grabbed the connecting links to the hand cuffs and held them up like he was holding the reigns to a buckish young colt, and then increased his pace and speed.

“Oh, oh, oh,” Rik moaned, backing into each thrust like he wanted to be broken in half, his voice partly muffled by the bed spread, his bound arms straining from the tension.

Murphy stood close to the bed and pounded into Rik’s ass with a determined ferocity, his hips jerking and snapping.  He reached down with his lube slicked hand and pumped Rik’s cock, which earned him an even higher pitched moan of appreciation.

“Thank you Daddy,” Rik panted, his body pressed harder and faster into the mattress.  “Thank you, thank you…oh, God!”

Rik yelped when Murphy yanked him up off the mattress to stand with him.  Murphy clamped his hand over Rik’s mouth tightly and slammed into him.  “Shut up and let me fuck you,” he grumbled against Rik’s cheek.  “Just because you’re a Talker, it doesn’t mean you have to talk all the time!”  He kissed and nibbled Rik’s neck and while he gripped him like a vice.

“Mmmmmph!”  Rik moaned and sighed against Murphy’s clamped fingers with even more wild abandon, in synch with every impaling thrust.  Trapped in his arms, Rik bumped and gyrated in counterbalance with Murphy’s pounding rhythms.

When Murphy finally spent into Rik, he continued to hold the Talker aloft, letting each slowing pulse of his cock eke into his willing captive, who melted into his embrace when Murphy was finally sated.

Murphy threw him down on the bed and swallowed Rik’s cock.   He came moments later with a resounding cry that ended in a very satisfied chuckle.

Despite his waning sex drive, Murphy felt a surprising new burst of shuddering pleasure that he instantly realized was not his own…

…and it wasn’t 10k, either!

Murphy smiled to himself.  Roberta!  You naughty girl.  Were you tuning into us just now?  Heh, heh, heh.  I so am glad you enjoyed the show!

Sweaty and still panting, Murphy dug around in Rik’s satchel to find the key to the hand cuffs, but the Talker somehow unlocked them himself before he even turned around with the key.  Rik tossed the cuffs on the floor and stretched his arms luxuriously over his head.

“Well, my dear, aren’t you a man of many hidden talents!” Murphy sighed as he plopped back on the bed next to Rik.  He lied on his side and lazily traced his finger along Rik’s jawline.

Rik looked back at him and tweaked Murphy’s beard affectionately.   “As are you, my horny not-so-little devil!  I must say, your technique is magnificent!  So long lasting, it’s truly amazing!”

“Why, thank you!”  Murphy beamed, feeling quite proud of his lovemaking prowess.

Yep, it may have been a long dry spell, but dammit, I’ve still got it!

“I must know your secrets!”  Rik scrubbed at Murphy’s cheek like he was trying to get the red off.  “Tell me the truth, is this makeup from Kryolan?”

Murphy slowly palmed his face and groaned.

Chapter 31: 10k POV - Horde

Notes:

This chapter overlaps with the events in Chapter 30.

Doc held a torch to provide light in the underground parking garage while Seth tinkered under an old Buick.  They had a lot of success scavenging spare parts from abandoned vehicles, but Seth was having a difficult time given the lack of proper tools.   

10k hoped they could complete this mission soon.  Not just because he wanted to spend some alone time with Sarge, but this outing had become riskier than he would have liked. 

They were currently two levels underground, and with only one exit out of the structure, that could pose a problem.  They’d also expended a lot of their ammo on that Z horde in the Cooper’s barn.   While they had not encountered any zombies so far, he’d feel much safer the sooner they got the heck out of this garage.

He looked over at Sarge, or Lily, as he now thought of her.  It felt so amazing to finally tell her how he felt, and to know she felt the same way!   He was so relieved he could open up to her now.  He still had a lot of challenges to overcome, but he felt like he could do anything with his lady love at his side. 

10k and Lily leaned against the Buick’s rear bumper with their rifles at the ready while Seth worked to remove the final part they needed.

“I thought you were an orthodontist.  How’d you learn how to do this, Seth?” asked Lily.  

“My Dad loved to restore old cars, so I spent a lot of weekends in the garage when I was growing up.  I sure never thought our father/son hobby would come in so handy in an apocalypse!” Seth replied.  “More people need their cars repaired than new Invisaligns these days.”

My father taught me how to field strip an AR-15 when I was a kid.  Thank, Pa!

“I dunno.  Plenty of survivors have pretty gnarly choppers.  You might want to hang out a shingle when NewMerica gets going!” joked Doc. 

“Aargh!”  Seth hissed and dropped his wrench.  “Dammit, I finally got it, but I just scraped my hand pretty good.” 

Doc shifted the torch and helped the Tombie pull himself out from under the car.  “Ugh.  That’s a lot of blood!”  He motioned 10k closer.  “Hey, kid, give him your hankie, would ya?”

The Tombie’s blood was dripping all over the concrete.  10k quickly pulled his bandanna off his neck and used it to bandage Seth’s hand while Doc grabbed the tools and car parts so they could depart. 

As they began to leave, he was hit with an empathic flash that made him weak in the knees.  He groaned and shifted uncomfortably while he steadied himself against a car.

Oh, no.  Not now!  Damn this fucking bond!  Ummm...that was probably a poor choice of words.

“You okay?” Lily asked.  She flicked her lighter to get a closer look at him, and her face lit up in a pleased little smirk when she notice the tent in his jeans.  “Hmm.  Is that a Glock in your pocket or are you happy to see me?” she giggled, giving him a flirty wink.

10k blushed and shook his head.  “I...wish.  Not..me.”  It was slow, but he managed to force out each word.  He waved his hands around his head, hoping she would understand.   “Murphy!”

“Oh!”  She put her hand over her mouth to hold back a laugh.  “Your bond?  Do you think he and Rik are…?” she whispered in a gossipy tone, miming a sexual position with her hands.

10k gasped when he got another flash of pleasure that made his Wranglers feel even more confining.  He nodded and winced, his obvious embarrassment confirming her suspicions that Murphy and his new Talker friend were getting to know each other much, MUCH better.

Lily chuckled and patted his cheek.  “I’m so sorry, sweetie.  Hold on, and when we get back to the motel I can help with your problem!”

10k grinned and nodded enthusiastically.  He shook his head and did his best to put his bond feelings on the back burner.  But he definitely looked forward to releasing some of this pent up sexual energy later!

Seth and Doc, who had been several paces ahead of them, abruptly turned around and ran towards 10k and Lily.  There were a lot of growling sounds coming their way!

“Incoming!” Doc yelped.

Lily and 10k stood their ground and were able to down a bunch of Zs flooding down the exit ramp, but they emptied their rifles quickly.

“Shit.  My ammo case…it’s gone!” shouted Lily after she tried to reload.  “I swear, I had it on me this morning!”

I’m almost out.  This is not good.  It sounds like at least a dozen more coming our way, and they sound hungry!  How did they know we were here?  Oh, no.  Did they smell Seth’s blood?  Murphy thought my blood is what attracted that horde to the barn.  Tombie blood must do the same thing!

“In here!” yelled Seth, waving everyone over to seek refuge in a green Volkswagen bus.  They’d already searched it earlier – the inside was gutted out and converted into a makeshift shelter.

They were all able to pile inside, but the horde reached them just as they tried to slide the door closed.  Doc and Lily were not able to latch it shut, and were frantically trying to keep the door from being opened further.  Zombie hands and heads were peeking through the gap, and the van was in serious danger of being overrun.

A few more shots, and 10k was out of ammo.

He grabbed Doc’s crowbar, and used it to club a few of the zombies trying to get through the gap, but it was not going to be enough.  More Zs were crowding around the van, and Doc and Lily were losing the battle to close the door.  The Zs had more hands, which meant more leverage. 

I can stop this.  I can save them.  I can save them all.

He handed Seth the crowbar.  “Hit…me.  Feed…Zs!” he urged.

Seth was horrified, and shook his head.  “No!  I don’t want to hurt you!”

“Save!  Them!”  10k yelled, aggressively miming hitting himself with the crowbar.  Doc and Lily were screaming from the strain. They only had seconds before the door was ripped open, and when that happened, they’d surely die.

Realizing he had no choice, Seth gritted his teeth, and with a mournful cry, he spiked the crowbar into the side of 10k’s head.

“Aaaargh!” 10k screamed.  He immediately collapsed to the floor of the van.

Everything moved in slow motion.

The ringing in his ears blocked out all other sounds.  He couldn’t move.  He tried to discern if Lily was still alive, but couldn’t see her.  He saw bodies crawling all over him.  In the chaos, he couldn’t tell who were Zs, and who were his friends.  It was like he was stuck in the middle of one of those Zumbleweeds!  His body felt numb.  The only thing he could feel was a constant tugging sensation on the side of his head.

They're eating me...oh, God, they're really eating me!

He closed his eyes and prayed he’d done enough to save his friends.

Chapter 32: Murphy POV - Return

“So…you’re telling me the whole sex demon-y thing you’ve got going on over there isn’t make up?” asked Rik while he sat on the edge of the bed.

“It’s legit, alright.”  Murphy finished buttoning his shirt, and looked in the mirror while he smoothed his hair back in place.

Sex demon.  Huh, I could get used to that!

Rik bounced up and down on the mattress and broke out into a huge celebratory smile.  “This!  Is!  Fabulous! I can’t believe I died and blew Satan in a no-tell motel from hell, all in the same day!”  He stopped bouncing as a troubling thought seemed to cross his mind. 

“Um, this isn’t going to be one of those Rosemary’s Baby type situations, is it?” he said while wagging his finger at the red man.

Murphy patted him on the head and kissed his cheek.  “Probably not, but who knows after the Black Rain?”  He grinned and stepped halfway out the front door of the motel room.  “You wouldn’t be my first baby mama!”

“WHAT!” squeaked Rik as he clutched his flat abdomen.  “You better be kidding about that, because I do not want to get fat!”

Murphy chuckled and shut the door behind him.

While the sex hadn’t been as emotionally intimate as that night with Warren and 10k, it was exactly what Murphy needed after the horrible week he’d had.   Rik was top tier talent compared to many of his prior tricks, so much so that Murphy was hoping he wouldn’t just be a one night stand.

Roberta did tell me to keep a close eye on him!            

Looking out over the motel’s second floor railing, he noted that it was starting to get dark, and his friends still hadn’t returned yet.

He reached out to his link with 10k, and while he could still feel his blend, his emotions felt disjointed somehow…scattered and confused, like someone had shaken him up like an Etch-A-Sketch. 

Something strange happened.  Why didn’t I sense it before?

He looked in through the window at Rik, who was applying lip gloss in front of the mirror.  When he noticed Murphy watching him, he popped his lips and blew him a kiss.

Because I was distracted, that’s why!

“Are you okay?” Murphy asked 10k, his concern elevated.

“Murphy!  Old buddy, old pal!  I’m fine!  I mean, yeah…there was a lot of blood and stuff, but…pshaw, that’ll get better soon.  It always does.  Hey, hey, we’re almost there, I can see the motel sign now.  Yay!  Wait til you meet all my new friends!”

“New friends?” Murphy asked himself. 

Did these friends perchance get 10k completely high?  He seems very off kilter right now.

He scanned the road in front of the motel, and saw the rest of the team leading a caravan of dirty, bedraggled people.  At least a dozen of them.

As they got closer, he realized the strangers were covered in blood, had greyish green skin, and some of them were missing limbs.

Murphy’s eyes got huge.

Oh shit.  Did he make more Tombies?!?  How much of his brain did they consume?  Is that why he’s so loopy?

“Roberta!” he shouted out, racing down the walkway and stairwell to the ground level.  “We have a problem!”

Hearing his frantic shouts, Warren dropped her battered paperback, grabbed her sidearm off the tiny poolside table, and met Murphy by the motel front entrance.

“Z’s?” she asked, loading a fresh clip in her gun.

“Not exactly…” Murphy winced, motioning for her to put her gun away.  He pointed down the road.

Getting to know Seth Goldberg from Michigan better had given Murphy the opportunity to learn how to sense the difference between zombies and Tombies, and the disheveled crowd approaching the motel definitely felt more living than dead.

As they crossed the motel parking lot, Murphy could see Seth and Doc supporting 10k in a two-person drag, and he was covered in blood again.  Sarge was topless except for her red bralette; it appeared she had used her shirt as a bandage to wrap around the blend’s head.  She carried 10k’s rifle along with her own.

And behind them arose a cacophony of Tombie voices:

“Ew!  This place is a dump!”

“Thomas saved us!   He saved us all!”

“Has anyone seen my ear?”

“Thomas, please let us thank you!”

“My hunger is finally gone!”

“Praise be!  The Redeemer has removed our contagion and we are born again!”

“We love you, Thomas!”

“Excuse me, but I think you dropped your liver…”

...and many more.

Now fully dressed, Rik joined Murphy and Warren in front of the motel lobby.  He took in the sight of all the grungy newcomers and let out a disappointed groan.  “Ugh.  Who invited all the Dead Heads?”

While the Tombies wandered around the parking lot and pool area, taking in the sights, Warren approached the returning members of the team.

“What happened?  Why are there so many of them?” she asked.  She looked just as worried as Murphy felt.

10k chuckled and pointed at his head wound.  “Tell her Seth turned me into a brain piñata!  It was so awesome!”

“He what?”  In a rage, Murphy screamed at Seth.  “You fed his brain to the Zs on purpose?”

“I didn’t want to…” Seth whimpered.  “I’m so sorry!”  He raised his arms in a defensive position, and there were several bite marks on one of his hands.

“You let them eat him!  What the fuck is wrong with you?!”  If Warren hadn’t held him back, Murphy would have punched the Tombie.

Sarge interceded, putting herself in front of Seth.  “Stop.  Tommy begged him to do it!  And if he hadn’t, we’d all be Zs right now.”  She teared up and lovingly stroked 10k’s cheek.  “Tommy sacrificed himself to save our lives.”

“Will you puh-leaze tell everyone to chill out?  Everything is going to be fine!” 10k messaged him.  “Super healing, remember?”

“Don’t tell me everything is fine,” Murphy snapped at him.  He wasn't sure whether he should yell, or cry.  “You’re missing more of your goddamn brain!  You’re so weak you can’t even walk or talk right now!”

“Cool it.  Let’s find a better place to talk, with less prying eyes, okay?” Warren asked him, wary of the crowd around them.

“Huh.  Did she say his name is Tommy?” Rik raised an eyebrow.  "I thought he was 10k..."

“You!” Murphy directly addressed Rik.  “Find these people places to stay!”

Rik crossed his arms and gave Murphy a saucy smirk.  “Seriously?  What do I look like, your bell hop?”

Murphy rolled his eyes and fumed.  “Just do it, or it’s the belt again!” he sputtered under his breath, his patience completely run out.

“Mmmmm, Daddy.  You say that like it’s a bad thing!” Rik giggled as he slinked past Murphy.

Rik stood in front of the Tombies, raised his arms over his head, and twirled and bowed like he was headlining a Las Vegas show.

“Ladies and gentlemen! Welcome to Motel 666, the finest in undead hospitality, where all our guests have already checked out before they’ve checked in!  Kindly follow me, and I’ll show you to your rooms!”  He led the crowd away.

One of the departing Tombies asked Rik, “Do you have free wifi?”

Murphy shook his head and smiled in spite of himself.

Rik may be trouble, but damn if he doesn’t make the apocalypse feel like a party instead of a drag!

Warren smoothed 10k’s bangs out of his face.  “Oh, dear.  Baby boy, what am I gonna do with you?”  She looked at Doc and Seth.  “Carry him up to my room, and let’s all figure out what we’re going to do next."

Chapter 33: 10k POV - Meeting

Propped up by a lot of pillows, 10k sat next to Lily on one of the motel beds.  He loved these pillows, they were really soft and fluffy!  He was so woozy he could probably fall asleep on them right now, but he didn’t want to be rude while Warren was trying to conduct a team meeting.  It was hard, but he forced himself to stay awake.

“Okay, listen up people.  We just got a lot more mouths we gotta feed, and our current supplies are not going to be enough,” Roberta announced to the group.  “First thing in the morning, Murphy and I will take a team of Tombies out to gather enough food and water to get us through the last hump to Altura.”

“Whoa, whoa!”  Murphy waved his hand in the air.  “Can’t Sarge go?  She’s way better at scavenging supplies!  I really think I should stay behind with 10k.  He’s messed up, and I’m the only one who can communicate with him right now!”

“Hey!  Don’t be calling ME messed up when you stink like you bathed in my rifle lubricant!”  10k wasn’t expecting to be able to say that out loud so easily, and he rubbed his healed over throat in surprise. 

“Yeah, dude, I wasn’t going to say anything, but you do kinda smell!” Doc admitted sheepishly. 

Haha, is Murphy blushing?  I swear his face just got three shades redder!

10k made some experimental sounds to amuse himself.  “Oooh!  Eeee! Wawawa!  Man, it feels so good to have my voice back!  Please, Warren, can Lily be my babysitter? Please, please please!  I feel so much better when she’s around.”  He squeezed Lily’s hand, and she kissed his temple.  He enjoyed holding her hand.   Her fingers felt so much softer and smaller than his own, and now he didn’t have to worry about having freaky fingers anymore – they were finally healed.

I’m so lucky to have such a beautiful girlfriend.  I want her to stay, so we can make love all day long!  That sounds way more fun than a mission!

“How can I resist those puppy dog eyes of yours?”  Warren smiled.  “Yes, she can watch over you.”  She looked at Murphy.  “I need you to be my Z detector, since we are dangerously low on ammunition right now.”

Warren directed her attention to Doc and Seth.  “You two are on car repair duty.  Finish up the Caddy, and then we need to figure out how to transport the rest of these people.  If we can’t find another vehicle, we might have to ferry everyone to Altura in shifts.”

“Gotcha,” Doc nodded.  Seth looked very relieved that he was paired with Doc after Murphy’s angry outburst earlier. 

“Oooh!  Some of my new friends can help them!” 10k perked up.  “Marge was a mechanic, and Jibran used to build trailers.  All of ‘em are really cool.  Well, except two-armed Chad…he’s kind of an asshole.”

“Good to know.  Doc, coordinate with those two on the repairs.”  She turned back to look at 10k and Lily.  “Wait.  Does that mean there is a one-armed Chad?” asked Warren with an amused grin.

“Yeah, he’s a veterinarian,” explained Lily.  “Super nice guy.  He treated Seth’s zombie bites so they wouldn’t get infected, and he’s been helping the other Tombies with their old injuries, too.”

Warren did a double take, regarding the Tombie warily.  “What?  Seth was bitten?”  

“If I was going to turn, I would have done so by now,” explained Seth, showing her his injured hand.   “The bad news is my Tombie blood seems to attract the Zs, but the great news is I appear to be immune to the virus!  I can’t wait to get back to the lab in Altura.  This could be a real game changer.”

Warren beamed.  “Wow, that really is fantastic news!  After all the shitty things that have happened, it feels great to have something to feel hopeful about.”  She clapped her hands together.  “Okay, everyone.  You all have your assignments, so lets break out and…”

“What about Addy?” interrupted 10k, raising his hand.

That seemed to catch Warren completely by surprise.  “What about Addy?” she asked carefully.

“Where is she, anyway?  This is a team meeting, after all.  Shouldn’t you brief Addy on the new mission?”  10k looked around at the stunned faces of his friends.

“What?  Why are you all looking at me like that?”

Chapter 34: 10k POV - Remember

“Kid, do you remember the last time you saw Addy?” Doc asked gently.  For the life of him, 10k couldn’t understand why the question seemed to make his friends so sad.   It wasn’t like she’d just died in that Z skirmish in the parking garage!

But when he tried to recall hanging out with Addy or talking to her recently, he kept coming up blank.  That didn’t make any sense!   She’d always been on the team…hadn’t she?

“I remember…I remember Addy held my hand, and she told me not to worry, that I was gonna make it, that the CDC doctors on the submarine weren’t going to let me die.” 10k shook his head as he told the story, because it didn’t feel quite right.  That was years ago!  How could that be his latest memory of one of his closest friends?

“Sweetie, don’t you recall when Doc and Addy left to go find Lucy?” asked Warren, clearly worried now.

“And how she fell off Mount Casey while fighting The Man?” added Doc.  “She saved Lucy, but we all got separated.  We don’t know where she is now!”

What?  That can’t be right.  I know I died and came back at Mount Casey, but I don’t remember any of that!  But wait…how did grown up Lucy get back to us?  I remember meeting Lily and Lt. Mueller for the first time, and I remember Lucy constantly arguing with Murphy.  I also remember when Lucy sacrificed herself to save her father…but where was Addy?

He tried to concentrate to get through this frustrating mind fog and prove to himself that Addy was still with his team, but probing his memories was like getting lost in a maze filled with dead ends.  He could not explain her absence.  It was like there was a big gaping hole in the mental timeline where those events should have been.

His blood chilled.

I forgot.  Tombies don’t just eat my brains, they also eat my memories.

“Oh, yeah!  I remember now,” he lied, faking a laugh.  “That happened right after I died, so everything is super hazy.  Sorry guys!  I’m so exhausted, I feel like I took a bunch of Doc’s drugs!” 10k joked, trying to downplay his confusion.  “I’m sure I’ll feel better after I get some sleep.”

That seemed to mollify his friends, but Murphy, who had been staring at him intently the entire time, looked unconvinced. 

“C’mon, baby.  Let’s get you back to our room before the Tombies swarm you again.  I get that they’re grateful, but you’ve had a rough day, and you need more rest.”  Lily put her arm around 10k to help him off the bed. 

While she shifted him, 10k experimentally touched his toes to the floor.  “Yay!  I can feel my legs again!”  But he wobbled when he tried to put his full weight on them, prompting Murphy to come in with an assist.  Both he and Lily helped 10k limp towards their room.

“You are a terrible liar!”  Murphy messaged him silently.  “What is really going on with you?”

“Please, I just want to go to bed.  Can’t you just leave me alone for one night?” 10 begged him while Lily opened the door.  “I don’t have the energy to fight with you right now.”

“I don’t want to fight you,” Murphy replied.  He helped Lily ease 10k onto the bed.  He fussed gently with the bandage around 10k’s head and frowned sadly, not liking what he saw.  “I just want to help you!”

10k nudged his hand away.  “No, you want to yell at me, like you yelled at Seth!  I know you are worried that I made a mistake, but I don’t have to explain myself to you.  It was my choice,” 10k told him calmly but firmly.  “And I’d do it again!  In a heartbeat!” 

10k wrinkled his nose when he recognized the unpleasant smell of his gun lube smeared somewhere on the bedspread.  He wasn’t the only one who noticed the stench.

“Ew!  What is that smell?”  Lily started giggling at Murphy after she put two and two together.  “Oh my God.  It’s the cleaning lube.  You totally rendezvoused with Rik on OUR bed, didn’t you?”  She punched him lightly in the arm, looking more pleased than annoyed, like she was congratulating him.

“Um…I’m just gonna…” Murphy stammered, not fessing up but the guilty look on his face said enough.  He backed his way slowly towards the exit.

“What?  You used my lube for…”  10k groaned and shook his head incredulously.  “Dude!  That is not what it was made for!”

“Hey!  It’s the apocalypse!” Murphy griped as he picked up Rik’s satchel and his bag.  “We gotta make do with what we got!”  Flustered and embarrassed, he shut the door behind him.

“We’re not done here.  After Roberta and I get back, you and I need to talk about what is going on inside that brain of yours.”  Murphy silently messaged him on his way to his own room.

10k sighed, not looking forward to that difficult conversation.

My super healing better restore my memories before then! 

It will...won’t it?

Chapter 35: Murphy POV - Redeemer

 

While Murphy was not thrilled when someone pounded on his motel room door at the crack of dawn to rouse him for the scavenging mission, he sure didn’t mind the surprise blowjob.

“And good morning to you, too!” Murphy chuckled while Rik bobbed enthusiastically under the sheet.

I could definitely get used to this!

He laid back and enjoyed the ride.  Rik’s talented lips and tongue brought Big Red to a rapid climax, which he eagerly swallowed.   He threw back the sheet and smiled up at Murphy.  “I always did love breakfast in bed!”  He crawled up Murphy’s body and kissed him.

Murphy reached down to return the favor, but as soon as he touched Rik’s cock there was another loud knock on the motel room door.

“We ain’t got all day, Murphy, so get your ass up!” Warren yelled from outside the door.  “Chop chop!”

Murphy groaned in irritation.  “Jesus!  Relax!  I’m coming already!” he snapped back.

Or came.  Whatever! 

He reluctantly withdrew his hand.  “Sorry.  Duty calls!”

“Don’t worry.  My ass will still be waiting for you when you get back!” Rik giggled, teasing his finger down Murphy’s chest.

Murphy grabbed his pants off the floor and pulled them on.  “Oh, don’t even think for one second that I’m leaving you here alone, trouble maker.  Get dressed.  You’re sticking with me so I can keep my eye on you!”  He buttoned up his shirt.

Rik pouted and began to complain, but Murphy gave him a stern look until he relented and quickly donned his clothes.   “Fine!  You’re such a slave driver,” he grumbled, tousling his hair until it met his satisfaction.

“Only if you play your cards right,” Murphy promised with a sinister grin.  He smacked Rik’s butt possessively on their way out the door, which elicited an excited yelp.

“Oooh, Daddy!” Rik cooed.  His smile cooled when he noticed Warren waiting for them, tapping her foot impatiently with her arms crossed.

“You still got a little something…” She mimed wiping something from her lips, her voice icy with disapproval.

Rik hastily dabbed a blob of ejaculate from the corner of his mouth and moved past her with a huffy sniff.  There was definitely an undercurrent of mutual distaste between the two of them.

Warren gave Murphy the side eye, knowing full well what they’d been doing.  “When I said keep a close eye on him, that isn’t exactly what I meant.”

“Jealous?” Murphy teased, arching his eyebrow at her.

That was supposed to be a joke, but when her eyes flashed at him, he unexpectedly sensed an ember flicker within Warren that was not unlike desire.

Interesting…

She shook a fist at him.  “Do not make me clock you again!” she growled, urging him downstairs.

He honestly wasn’t sure what pleased him more this morning - the breakfast blowie from Rik, or getting that rise out of Warren.  While it wasn’t the first time he thought there could be something between them, their timing, as usual, was terrible. 

He did not kid himself that Rik had serious feelings for him, but he was having so much fun he wasn’t sure he wanted to derail their dalliance to see if he could make that spark he felt from Warren smolder a bit hotter.

Hmmm.  What if a few more rendezvouses with Rik will actually do the trick?  She seemed to like that yesterday!

And adding to his romantic complications, there was still 10k…

As he neared 10k and Sarge’s motel room, he reached out to sense if his injured blend was doing better than he was last night, but it appeared he was still asleep.  A bunch of Tombies were lined up nearby like groupies trying to get a glimpse of their favorite boyband singer.

A male Tombie approached him.  “Excuse me, but I need to lodge a complaint about my room!  It’s disgusting!   There are no clean sheets, and I found nine dead raccoons in the closet!”

“Are you kidding me?”  Murphy scoffed at him.  “Why do you think this is somehow my problem?”

The Tombie looked him over from head to toe and snorted sarcastically.  “Dude, you’re the Anton LaVey impersonator. Who else is gonna run a Motel 666?”

Before Murphy could correct him, a female Tombie cut in.  “Hey!  We need a better room, too!  Ours smells like a shithole!  Like I’m pretty sure it was used as a toilet!”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!”  Murphy raised his hands as more disgruntled Tombies converged on him demanding better accommodations, which made him long for the days when the undead were only trying to kill him.

In the background, Rik leaned against a wall looking very amused by the situation, not trying to help in the slightest.

He’s the one who assigned them all crappy rooms, so why aren’t they yelling at him?!

Warren whistled loudly to cut through the commotion.  “That’s enough!  Listen up.  We have work to do!   Marge and Jibran, you’re gonna help Seth with transportation.  You three over there, you’re with me.  We will gather up food and supplies to make it through to Altura.  The rest of y’all need to stay put.  If you got a problem, you talk to Doc.  Got it?”

The Tombie with the smelly room raised her hand.  “When can we see the Redeemer again?”  At first Warren did not seem to understand the question, but after a chorus of other voices joined in wanting more contact with “Thomas,” she realized the Tombies meant 10k.

The Redeemer?  What is that all about?

“As you well know, he was injured pretty badly yesterday,” Warren said, trying to mask her frustration about exactly how he was hurt, and by whom, but an edge still managed to creep through.  “I ask that you give him the time and space to recuperate.  He’ll talk to you when he’s ready.”

That generated some disappointed grumbles and sighs, but the new Tombies all seemed to accept Warren as leader without question.  Odd, considering they barely knew her.

I wonder if that is because 10k implicitly trusts her?  He is part of them now.

After Warren had final words with Doc and Seth, she led her new unit away from the motel.  Murphy did his best to scan the vicinity for Zs, but didn’t expect to find many considering the bulk of them had already been part of the horde in the parking structure.

But he knew he’d have to find something soon to feed Rik.  He’d consumed the last of the Zelk brain last night, and he was already looking hungrily at some of the Tombies.  Especially the butch mustached man in the hard hat and orange safety vest, who he’d been engaged in flirty conversation for the past twenty minutes.

Warren noticed the Talker’s demeanor, too.  “I can’t tell if your boy over there wants to get his freak on with Paulo, or eat him.”

“Probably both,” admitted Murphy with a shrug.  “If we find a Z, you should mercy it for him so we don’t have to find out.”

Warren let out a concerned sigh.  “I sure hope the Tombies don’t have a problem with that.  We can’t be making any more of ‘em.  I don’t think 10k could handle it again!”

“You know he was lying to us last night, right?” Murphy asked her while they walked together.  “He really doesn’t remember the last time he saw Addy.  I could feel it.”

“I know.  He’s scared and confused.  He has a lot of things he needs to figure out for himself, and I don’t think we should push him too hard.”  She pulled a rubber band out of her jacket pocket and wrapped her hair into a pony tail to keep it from blowing in the breeze.  “He seems to think his brain will reconstruct itself, like his other wounds…but I don’t know if it works that way.  I sure hope and pray, for his sake, that he’s right.”

Her voice caught on that last part, like if she said one more word she might break into a sob.  She reached over and gave Murphy’s hand a brief squeeze, dropping it just as quickly. 

She knows how bad this could be for him.  The missing Addy memories might just be the tip of the iceberg of everything he has lost.  Maybe the scientist in Altura can help him, but what if she can’t?

They walked together in silence.

Chapter 36: 10k POV - Dreamer

Notes:

This chapter takes place at roughly the same time as chapter 35.

Although 10k was anxious about his missing memories, his body succumbed to exhaustion almost as soon as Murphy left the room.  He fell into a deep sleep, but not a dreamless one.  He welcomed the retreat into his subconscious, letting himself drift along the nonsensical tableaus that only felt logical in the dreamscape.  One moment, he and Doc were working at a dude ranch on Mars, and later he and Lily were sitting in a giant bowl of Puppy Chow.

Now he dreamt he was stationed at a window, many stories above the ground, with a horde of Zs approaching his position.  But he had his sniper rifle, so he wasn’t frightened.  He picked the zombies off one by one, counting each headshot aloud as he went.  He was approaching his coveted milestone, so each mercy felt momentous, a step closer to achieving something important. 

“9,996…9,997…9,998…9,999…”

He grinned and looked through his scope for his next target, his heart racing with anticipation.  He was nearly there!

When he focused the crosshairs on the forehead of the final Z, he froze.

It was Sarah Cooper.  She was wearing her finest blue dress, the one she saved for Sunday services, where she sung lead in the choir.  Even though the sniper was far away, she seemed to see him, a silent plea on her lips.  

10k lowered his rifle and shook his head, unable to pull the trigger.  He scanned the horde for another target, found one, and lined it up in the crosshairs.

But it wasn’t an “it.”  The new target was Seth Goldberg, who wore tacky sweaters, adored science fiction, and had fostered dogs for the Michigan Humane Society.  Who never stopped loving his wife, even after she’d divorced him to be with Lydia the yoga instructor. 

What was he doing?  How could he shoot his friend?

10k’s rifle suddenly disappeared from his hands.

When he turned around, he was back in Murphytown, in the throne room Murphy had created for himself in the abandoned Museum of Progress.  When he looked down at himself, he saw that his clothes had been replaced by a gleaming set of medieval plate armor.

Murphy rose from the wooden throne, dressed in a finely tailored suit with a gold crown perched atop his head.  He held a crowbar in his hands as he beckoned 10k to come closer.

Terrified now, 10k’s first instinct was to run as fast and as far away as he could, but he could not.  His body moved without his volition, walking slowly to Murphy.  The armor felt like an anchor weighing him down with every dreaded step closer. 

“Kneel.” Murphy commanded him. 

Unable to resist, 10k slunk to his knees in front of him.  He trembled as he looked up at Murphy, afraid of what he wanted from him, but he could not discern any malign intentions on his blue mottled face.  Normally Murphy had some kind of mischievous glint in his eyes, like he was having immense fun toying with his blend, but now he looked almost...serene.

“You have no reason to fear me.  We are the same, you and I.  You will continue my quest.  Your journey will be fraught with peril, but you will succeed where I have failed,” Murphy intoned solemnly.

He then slowly tapped the crowbar on 10k’s head, then on his left shoulder, and finally on his right shoulder.

“Rise, Sir Thomas, and swear to me your oath of redemption.”

10k awoke with a start before he could ask King Murphy what he meant.

Chapter 37: 10k POV - Forgotten

Notes:

*more smut*

 

10k woke up to the sound of a car horn blaring.  He looked over at Lily, who let out an annoyed grumble and crammed a pillow over her head, then promptly fell back asleep.

His head no longer hurt, so he pulled the makeshift bandage off his head and dropped it to the ground.  Feeling his scalp, he could no longer feel any trace of the wound he suffered from the crowbar. 

Why did Murphy have a crowbar instead of a sword in my dream?  What did that all knighting stuff mean, anyway?

Not wanting to disturb Lily, 10k gingerly moved to get out of bed, hoping he’d be well enough to walk again.  He smiled when he was able to stand on his own.  Dressed only in his maroon undershorts, he walked over to the window without any trouble.

Yes!  Thank you super healing!  I knew you’d come through for me!   Still, that was pretty fast.  I was basically paralyzed less than 24 hours ago.  I don’t feel so loopy, either.  That’s got to be a good sign, right?

He peeked out behind the curtains, and spotted Doc, Seth and some of the Tombies working on the convertible in the motel parking lot.   He carefully closed the gap in the curtains to make sure none of his “fan club,” as Lily called them, would notice that he was now awake.

He thought back to his strange dream, how he had been shooting Zs with his sniper rifle, and it gave him an idea.

I need to confirm my memories are reset, just like my motor functions.

He grabbed his sniper rifle leaning next to the front door and took a seat in one of the motel arm chairs.  He laid the rifle on the round table, and searched his memory for the steps he would normally take to dissemble and clean it.

While he could remember watching Seth performing the operation, his own recall was still chock full of holes.  The more he tried to dig, the more frustrated he got when he couldn’t determine the right sequence.

This can’t be right.  My body is fully healed.  Why isn’t my mind?

He thought about what his friends had told him about Addy, and her fight with The Man.  He still remembered the bald Zona operative, vaguely.  He was the one who attacked Mercy Labs and took that scientist dude to the island of rich people.  But try as he might, he could not remember ever seeing him with Addy. 

As he thought back to all his memories with Addy, he realized there were more gaps in his timeline.  He remembered how much she loved Mack, despite their lover’s squabbles.  He remembered how Mack was obsessed with hockey, and how he’d explained the rules of the game to him.  He even remembered how Mack showed him close shave techniques so he’d be “smooth for all the ladies.” 

But he couldn’t remember how Mack left the group.  Did he die, or did he leave after another fight with Addy?  The answer wasn’t coming to him.

He went back further in his memories.  He thought back on all those hunting trips he took with his Pa and Uncle Rory, and how much he loved sitting by the campfire while his uncle spun wild tales about Sasquatch and aliens from outer space. 

But he couldn’t remember his Ma on any of those trips.  His heart sank as he realized he had very few distinct memories of his mother.  He remembered that she liked to paint pictures of birds, and they were hung all over their cabin home.  He remembered the smell of oil paint and turpentine while he sat and watched her create something beautiful out of nothing.  He remembered how she’d always make a smiley face with a piece of bacon when she’d serve him fried eggs.

But what was her given name?  He no longer knew.

Was she killed in the Z outbreak, or did something happen to her when he was a child?  He wasn’t sure.

But worst of all…he could no longer picture her face.

It was this missing memory that hit him the hardest.   He had no pictures of Ma, no one left who could fill in those gaps for him.  The grief he felt was like a death, like he’d been emotionally hollowed out, knowing he’d never see her again. 

He’d lost her.

He stood up, and with a frustrated growl he swept his rifle off the table onto the floor, where it thudded onto the ugly green and purple blotchy carpet.  He grabbed the plastic ice bucket and threw it against the wall, where it bounced with an unsatisfying thud.

“What are you…?” Lily asked drowsily from the bed while 10k ripped up the motel room desk blotter and threw it across the room in a rage, followed by a drinking glass, which shattered as it struck the mirror, leaving spidery cracks all over the glass.  “Tommy!”  Her eyes widened and she sat straight up in bed, nude except for a pair of khaki boyshorts.

“She’s gone!  I can’t remember her!” he sobbed, collapsing to his knees next to the bed.  “She’s gone…”

She crawled across the bed to console him, putting her arms around his shoulders.  “Addy?” she asked gently.

“Not just her,” he cried.  “Ma.  I can’t see her anymore.”  He buried his head in her shoulder while she held him.

“Oh, baby.  I’m so sorry,” she murmured, kissing the top of his head.  “I wish there was something I could do for you.”

“Be with me?” he begged, stroking her hair.  “Please?  I don’t want to feel empty right now.  I need…I need to feel normal again.”

“Whatever you need.”  She pulled his face to hers to kiss him.

Desperate now for the softness of her lips, he kept kissing her while he crawled back onto the bed.  She sank into the mattress while he covered her, her hands rubbing secret patterns on his back as he tried to put his worries behind him and focus just on her.

He moved his lips from hers to ghost their way down the delicate skin of her chin and throat.  He next nibbled and tasted her left nipple, teasing it to hardness while she sighed, then moved his attention to the right.  She arched and moaned, carding her fingers through his spiky hair while he sucked on her, loving the slight salty taste of her flesh.

Still kissing and licking her soft creamy breasts, he reached into her boyshorts to sneak under the fleshy hood and flick the nub, which elicited a shift and a sharp gasp of pleasure.  The eager sighs she made while he tickled her hit him like sensual shockwaves.  His cock jutted against his undershorts, seeking friction.

He continued his trail of kisses down her taut abdomen, giving an extra big smack to the appendix scar, which made her giggle.  Because they rarely had condoms, 10k and Lily had a lot more practice giving each other oral pleasure, and the scar was a familiar mile marker.

Lily shimmied her hips as he peeled down her boyshorts and tossed them aside.  He snuck one last kiss on her delicious lips before he hungrily plunged his face down there and got down to business.

Remembering the motions that had made him shudder when he was in Warren’s body, he tried out a few new tricks.  Lily sure appreciated them, because she moaned loudly and clutched his head, shifting and sliding under his ministrations like she was trying to direct his tongue to dig up a buried treasure. 

He supplemented his tongue lashing with his fingers – digging, plunging, teasing.  Every moan and sigh made him feel like he was playing her like an instrument, and the near lyrical sounds of her pleasure gave him immense joy.

When she seized and let out an ecstatic cry, melting into a puddle, he was so tuned into her orgasm that he almost came himself.  Panting, she dragged him up to kiss him with bruising intensity, wrapping her legs around his waist which made his cock demand immediate attention.

He pulled off his shorts and began to move himself into the 69 position, but she stopped him.

“No.  I want you inside me,” she breathed.  She pushed him down on the bed and straddled him.

“But we don’t have…” he muttered before she shushed him with another kiss.

“I don’t care.  I almost lost you.  I need to feel close to you again.”  She undulated herself against his throbbing cock.  She waited until he nodded his enthusiastic consent, and then she sheathed herself on him.

He grasped her slim hips and helped her bob up and down on him, the pleasure crashing against him in waves, where it felt like there was no one else in the world but the two of them.  

He let all his troubles slip away while they made love, concentrating on forming a new memory that he hoped he could hold onto forever.

Chapter 38: Murphy POV - Foraging

After scavenging enough food and spare clothing to equip their newly expanded group, Warren ordered her crew to head back to the Motel 666.   But there was still one person who was going hungry – Rik.

“That’s quite enough.”  Murphy quickly shuttled him away from Paulo after Rik licked the mustached Tombie’s face from chin to scalp.  While Paulo seemed very receptive to the attention, Murphy could tell the Talker was more interested in eating Paulo’s brain than anything he was packing in his Carhartts.

“My, oh, my.  I do love a possessive Dom!” Rik giggled, waving good-bye to the disappointed Tombie as Murphy steered him across the street.  He linked arms with Murphy like they were taking a stroll through a grand Victorian garden instead of a decimated city block.

“Don’t push your luck, Spanky,” Murphy scoffed, keeping his voice low.  “If you snack on any of these guys, Warren will not hesitate to mercy you.  So keep that hunger of yours in check!”   He smiled over at Warren as if nothing was wrong.

“I don’t get it,” Rik sighed.  “None of the other Talkers are going crazy for brains like I am.  And did you see one-armed Chad before we left?   I could have sworn there was a tiny baby hand poking out of his shoulder!  What the hell is going on?”

“I dunno,” Murphy shrugged, playing dumb.  “Blame the Black Rain.  I’m still trying to figure out why it turned me redder than a chili pepper!”  He felt a little guilty that he hadn’t told Rik the entire truth about the Tombies, but he did not trust that he would keep 10k’s healing abilities a secret once they got to Altura. 

As they neared the Motel 666, Murphy heard something crash next to one of the gutted out buildings.  He tuned into his Z sense, and sure enough, he could feel a zombie lurking in the alley.

“Warren, we got a dead one over here!”  He pointed out the direction of where he found the lone Z.

She pulled out her gun and carefully approached the darkened alley.  The growling got louder when the Z spotted her, but surprisingly it did not immediately attack her.  As Murphy got closer, he saw that the zombie was missing the lower half of its body, and it was slowly pulling itself along the ground with its hands, its entrails dragging behind it.  It spat and snarled while it tried to reach Warren.

Instead of wasting a bullet, Warren picked up a broken metal STOP sign and swiftly bludgeoned the Z to death, which provoked an angry reaction from Paulo.

“Hey!  Why’d you go and do that?  Maybe he could have been redeemed, too!” he cried.

Dammit.  Another Tombie who did not get the memo. 

Seemingly oblivious to Paulo’s displeasure, Rik rushed past Warren and began feasting on the felled zombie’s splattered brain.

Warren put her sidearm away.  “Nuh uh.  Don’t even go there.  You should be thanking me for getting Rik something to eat before he decided your brain was on the menu!”

Paulo crossed his arms and frowned at Warren.  “Then maybe you should let Thomas help him.  Doesn’t he deserve a second chance, too?”  The other two Tombies pushing the shopping carts full of loot indicated their agreement.

Still crouching on the asphalt next to the corpse, Rik wiped blood off his lips.  “What is he talking about?  Help me with what?”

“A word please?”   She grabbed the Tombie and moved him out of Rik’s earshot before she whispered angrily at him.  Whatever she said must have worked, because Paulo looked cowed and apologetic. 

She has always been good at scaring the shit out of people!  Hell, she still scares me half the time!

Murphy held out his hand to help Rik up off the ground.  “Er, he probably means let him help score you more zombie brains.  The kid is a helluva shot.  He could bag enough Zs to keep you fed for a year!”  He shot the shopping cart Tombies a dirty look to make sure they didn’t contradict him.

But Paulo did give him food for thought.  He liked Rik, even if he was a handful.  He knew how to have fun, and he made Murphy feel good about himself after a particularly rough stretch in his life.  Although Rik did not seem to mind being a Talker, wouldn’t it be better if he was a Tombie so his body wouldn’t decompose, and he wouldn’t be dependent on brains for the rest of his existence?

That would mean sacrificing more of 10k’s brain.  We’ve been lucky so far, but if he’s got my fucked up DNA, his body is probably going to keep changing.  We don’t know if his super healing is going to hold out forever.

He looked over at his new lover as they resumed their trek back to the Motel 666.   Rik shook out his luscious brown curls and winked back at him, and Murphy looked forward to experimenting with all new ways to pleasure each other once they got another moment alone.

Damn.  He’s a fantastic lay!  But if I have to choose between Rik and 10k, there’s no contest.  I can’t let 10k roll the dice with his mind again.  The cost is too high.

Chapter 39: Murphy POV - Invitation

When Warren’s scavenging crew arrived back at the Motel 666, the Tombies greeted them like returning heroes as they passed out canned food and fresh clothes.  The former Zs could not wait to get out of the smelly, grimy duds they had worn for months, if not years, and Murphy could not wait for a significant stench reduction once they all got freshened up.

He also thought it was absolutely hilarious that Rik had picked up a dozen identical brown Kenny Rogers t-shirts and cream colored chino pants, which many of the Tombies now sported like a convention of undead Breaking Bad cosplayers.

Doc let Warren know that Seth and Marge had succeeded in repairing the Cadillac convertible, and now they were working with Jibran on fabricating a trailer from the carcasses of other vehicles to be able to transport everyone to Altura. 

“Great work, everybody!” Warren announced to the crowd.  “By this time tomorrow, we should be at the gates of Altura!”  That generated a rousing cheer.  Several of the Tombies had loved ones in the outpost, and they were very much looking forward to a reunion.  Everyone was in such a great mood that the grounds had definitely taken on a celebratory atmosphere.

Rik showed Murphy a bag of foraged items he had kept for himself:  a bottle of vodka, a jug of Hawaiian Punch and a jar of…coconut oil? 

“I promise it will smell better than what we used last time,” Rik whispered after playfully nibbling Murphy’s earlobe. 

Murphy laughed and gave Rik’s butt a quick swat.  “Clever.  I bet that stuff will make your ass taste sweeter than a piña colada!”

“You know it, Daddy.  Hey, I have a great idea,” Rik purred as he tickled the tip of Murphy’s beard.  “Why don’t you invite your pretty goggled boy over for a private party tonight!  The more the merrier, I always say!”

That idea definitely appealed to Big Red.  Murphy had to figure out how to put Big Red into mental timeout earlier during 10k’s romp with Sarge, or he wouldn’t have been able to make it through their scavenging mission without embarrassment.  But the mere mention of a threesome with 10k and Rik reignited all that pent up sexual energy and he instantly fantasized about all the possibilities.

“I don’t know.”  Murphy shook his head, trying to cast those thoughts out of his mind.  Who was he kidding?  There was no way he was going to be able to entice 10k into their bed!  “He’s with Sarge.  I don’t think he…”

“So invite them both!”  Rik wiggled the bottle of vodka at him.  “I’m telling you, with the right mixologist, Grey Goose has magical qualities, and no one fixes a finer cocktail than moi!”  He slinked closer to Murphy, wrapped his arm around his waist and batted his eyelashes prettily.  “C’mon, don’t be a party pooper,” he cooed.  “It’ll be fun!”

Murphy gave him a peck on the cheek and ruffled his curls.  “How could anyone say no to you?”

“They can’t!”  Rik smiled triumphantly.  He slid the bottle back into the brown paper bag and made his way back to their motel room.

Murphy saw Sarge picking through the shopping cart full of clothes.  She pulled up a frilly flowered blouse, shook her head in distaste and kept digging for a more suitable alternative.  He screwed up his courage to go talk to her.

“Hey!  Uh, thanks for not getting weird about me and Rik and…well, you know!” He grimaced sheepishly, remembering how he’d been called out for having sex on their bed.

“Don’t worry about it,” she grinned.  “I’m happy for you both.  It seems like you two really hit it off!”

He rubbed the back of his neck.  “Yeah, I guess you could say that!  I was wondering if you and 10k might like to hang out with us tonight…kinda like a double date!”

Sarge seemed surprised, but not immediately repulsed by the idea.  “Really?”

“I mean, I’d totally understand if you’d rather not…but after all the heavy shit we’ve been through this week, maybe a bit of levity is exactly what we all need.  And believe me, Rik knows how to keep it entertaining!”  Murphy crossed his fingers that she’d accept the invitation. 

Even though the odds the party would develop into an orgy were slim to none, Murphy genuinely wanted a chance to try to improve relations with 10k.   A little social lubricant like the bottle of vodka might be just what he needed to loosen up and see Murphy as a friend again instead of an adversary.

And if it does happen to get a little wild and crazy…I’m good with that, too!

“Wow.  A double date.  Okay, sure!” Sarge nodded at him, breaking into a big smile.  “Why not?  We’ll swing by later tonight!” 

Bonus:

Tombie cosplayers

https://flic.kr/p/q4zG53

Chapter 40: 10k POV - Mixer

“I can’t believe you talked me into this,” 10k groaned as he reluctantly trudged his way toward Murphy and Rik’s motel room.

Lily nudged him affectionately.  “Would you rather spend the evening with your fan club fawning over your every move?”  As if on cue, three Tombies hanging out by the drained pool started pointing and cheering as they spotted 10k on the second floor walkway.  One of them waved a cardboard sign that said WE LOVE YOU THOMAS!

10k palmed his face.   While he understood that the Tombies were incredibly grateful that he’d restored their humanity, he was tired of being the center of attention all the time.  He missed the days when he could be the silent observer and people rarely noticed his presence.  “Oh, God, no!”

Lily giggled and kissed his cheek before knocking on Murphy’s door.  As annoyed as he had been with her for shanghaiing him into this “double date,” he had to admit she looked beautiful in the blue and white polka dotted sundress that Warren’s crew had brought back from their scavenging mission.  It was the first time he’d ever seen her in a skirt!

Rik clapped and squealed with delight after opening the door.  He was bare chested under his fancy diaphanous robe decorated with butterfly wings, and his heavily kohled eyes were sprinkled with glitter.  “Goodbye Horses,” that old song that Addy used to beg Citizen Z to air on the radio, was playing in the background.

“Welcome, welcome!”  He waved his guests inside.  

What the hell was I thinking? A whole night with Rik?  This is going to be terrible!

He tried to turn tail to take his chances with the starstruck Tombies downstairs, but Sarge tugged him into the motel room.

Rik gave them both air kisses while he led them over to the table he’d set for the party.  There was a bottle of Grey Goose surrounded by glasses, and a plate filled with canned Vienna sausages and pimento stuffed olives, which Rik offered to his guests like they were elegant hors d'oeuvres.

Knowing he was horrible at small talk, 10k was extremely relieved there was food at this gathering, and he eagerly helped himself to a couple of olives.

Murphy walked out of the bathroom area and waved hello.  He was wearing a clean button down shirt, vest and tie, and it looked like he’d spent time grooming his hair and waxing his beard and mustache. 

10k was feeling a little underdressed in his plain white t-shirt and khakis after seeing how much effort he and Rik had put into their appearance!  He grabbed a handful of sausages and swallowed them down to mask his social anxiety.

Rik handed everyone a Hawaiian Punch mixed with vodka.  “Cheers!”  He raised his drink to them, and after they all clinked glasses, 10k hurriedly gulped his down, and helped himself to another Vienna sausage.

“And to think Murphy was worried you didn’t like weiners!” Rik chuckled devilishly while eyeballing 10k over his cocktail, causing 10k to choke and sputter.  Lily had been engaged in her own conversation with Murphy, and did not notice his embarrassment.

“Oh, relax.  We’re all friends here!”  Rik poured 10k another drink and patted one of the chairs to encourage him to sit, which he did, awkwardly shoehorning himself behind the table like he wanted to use it as a barrier.

10k’s mood improved when he heard a familiar voice come over the radio.

“This is Kaya in the Skya blasting out to all the survivors, wishing you all a safe and pleasant evening!    This rap is dedicated to my sweet Simon and little JZ.  Let’s hear it from The Game. Like Father, Like Son!  And don’t forget to vote tomorrow. United we live, divided we turn!”

“Hey, I remember her!  Oh, wow.  She and Citizen Z had a kid?  That’s awesome!” 10k grinned from ear to ear.  He was definitely starting to feel a little looser after two drinks. 

Murphy raised his glass.  “To Citizen Z!  That little dweeb saved our asses more than once.  Glad to hear he’s still around.  We should look him up when we get to Altura tomorrow!”

Rik eyes got huge and he looked at Murphy, Lily and 10k like a huge light bulb went off in his head.  “SHUT THE FRONT DOOR.  Are you telling me you guys are the famous Operation Bitemark?  The ones who tried to cure the Z virus?”  He put his hands to his head and shrieked.  "I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU'RE THE FUCKING MURPHY!"

10k giggled drunkenly and downed the rest of his punch.

Chapter 41: Murphy POV - Rules

Sarge took a seat in 10k’s lap and nibbled on an olive.  “I heard all about your mission on Citizen Z’s broadcasts before I met you, too.  It’s kinda surprising you don’t get recognized more often!”

Looking more relaxed now, 10k smiled and wrapped his arms around Sarge.  “It’s because Murphy keeps changing color.  Everybody was lookin’ out for a blue guy, and he hasn’t been blue in years!”

Wow.  Would you look at that.  The kid is actually having fun!  Maybe this double date thing will pay off after all…

Rik plopped down next to Murphy on the bed and regarded him with amazement.   He massaged the red man’s chest.  “Huh.  Things are starting to make a lot more sense…the sexy scars under here are zombie bites!”

“Sexy, huh?”  Murphy broke out into a foxlike grin.  While he knew it was never a smart idea to talk too much about his zombie connection, he had to admit he liked being the center of attention, especially if it elevated him in Rik’s eyes.  For the next hour, Murphy regaled everyone with tales of Operation Bitemark’s wackiest adventures involving cheese wheels, Zuggalos and zombie strippers.

Murphy was a little concerned when he sensed 10k’s confusion as he relayed some events, like he did not recall that scene, but he knew now was the wrong time to put the kid on the spot about his brain injury.  He was enjoying himself and they were finally getting along in a way they had not in many years.  Murphy loved seeing him smile and laugh.

When he feels good, I feel good.  That’s all that matters right now.

“You, my dear, are a master storyteller!”  Rik kissed him and rose from the bed to grab a deck of cards from his satchel.  “Okay…refill your glasses everyone because it is time for a party game!   We’ll start off with lady’s choice.  Tell us, Sargent Lily, and be brutally honest, who in this room has the stinkiest toes?”  He posed and pointed next to everyone’s feet like a TV spokesmodel selling shoes.

Blindsided by the silly question, Sarge broke into giggles.  “Oh!  That is easy.  Murphy wins!  By a landslide!”

“What!  You lie!  My delicate tootsies always smell like rose petals.”  Murphy pretended to be offended, but even he knew it was true.  Once after his feet had gotten particularly swampy, the entire team cheered when Warren burned his shoes to rid the camp of their dreadful stench.

“Alrighty, it’s settled then!”  Rik reached down and tugged off one of Murphy’s boots.  He made a show of sniffing it and pretending to gag from the smell before he placed it in the middle of the table next to the half empty bottle of Grey Goose.

“The game we are playing is called Rik’s Rules.  Consider it a mishmash of drinking games you might have played before…like Shoot the Boot!”  He tapped Murphy’s boot then pulled four Aces out of his deck of cards. 

“Any time a player draws an Ace, they get to pour as much or as little vodka as they choose in here.  The player who draws the fourth Ace gets the privilege of guzzling all that vodka out of Murphy’s rose-scented boot!”  Murphy watched 10k and Sarge laugh and grimace at the premise of the game, where it appeared the goal was not to win, but to avoid losing!

Rik then pulled the four Kings out of the deck and laid them on the table.  “This part of the game I call The King’s Command.  If you draw a King, you take a drink.  But if you draw the fourth King, you get to dare the player holding the most King cards to do anything you want!”

Oooh, this game has definite potential!

Rik next dealt out four Queens.  “This part of the game is Kiss the Queen.  Any time a player draws a Queen, they choose someone to down a shot.  The player who draws the fourth Queen must kiss the person holding the most Queen cards…so get ready to pucker up, players!”

These new rules made 10k gulp nervously, but Sarge seemed all in for a bit of bawdy fun.  Neither of them showed any signs of wanting to back out.

“The final part of the game I call You Don’t Know Jack.”  Rik pulled out the four Jacks and laid them out one by one.  “Draw a Jack, and whisper a compliment to anyone you choose.  But if you draw the final Jack, you have to tell everyone in the room a deep dark secret!”  Rik arched his eyebrow and smirked.

Rik, you sly bastard.  I think I am going to love this game!

The Talker gathered up the sixteen cards on the table and handed them to 10k.  “Shuffle those for me, would you?”

Murphy could sense a bit of hesitation in 10k, but he was also buzzed and enjoying Sarge’s amused reactions to Rik’s parlor game.  He cut the cards and shuffled them together, handing them back to the host.

Rik dealt the cards face down around Murphy’s leather boot.  “And now we are ready to play!” he announced with a grand flourish.  “Ladies first!”

Sarge grinned and drew the first card.

Chapter 42: 10k POV - Losing

Notes:

This chapter overlaps with the timeframe of Chapter 41.

“…and while everybody was trying not to shit their pants, the kid here spent most of the Zunami tucked away in his morgue drawer, sleeping like a baby!” Murphy knocked back the rest of his drink with a smile.

“Aw.  That’s my cute little bad ass,” Lily giggled, kissing 10k’s cheek.

“It really wasn’t that big a deal.  It’s easy to fall asleep when Murphy isn’t three feet away from you snoring like a freight train!” 10k chuckled, sneaking a look at Murphy.

I still remember that day.  It was the first time I thought of Murphy as a friend.

“Handsome and modest, what a keeper.”  Rik raised his glass to 10k.   “And he’s right,” he snickered while he rubbed Murphy’s knee.  “Pre-Z, I’d say Murphy’s snoring was so loud it could wake the dead…but I’m dead, so that doesn’t say much anymore, does it?”

“Watch it, Spanky!” Murphy snarked, tweaking Rik’s nose affectionately.  “I may be loud, but it could be way worse.  I used to run with a guy named Hammond whose sleep farts were lethal enough to mercy every Z in a half mile radius.  Actually, there was this one time…”

10k nuzzled Lily’s shoulder while she sat in his lap, basking in the sound of her laughter as Murphy relayed more of his crazy apocalyptic escapades.  Although he was feeling lighty buzzed after two drinks, he’d already been riding high after making love to her this morning.  It felt like they’d taken their relationship to an all new level, and their closeness gave him a fresh boost of confidence to face his neurological difficulties.

There were a few stories Murphy told where 10k’s recollection was hazy, but he couldn’t be sure it wasn’t the alcohol making him forgetful, so he tried not to let those memory gaps get him down.  Everyone was happy and laughing, and he wanted to keep it that way! 

And he had to admit, it felt nice to be able to let his guard down around Murphy again, after years of built up resentment and distrust.  10k felt comfortable around him in a way he had not been in a very long time.  The vibe tonight reminded him a lot of the good old days, like when Addy would cajole everyone to sing along to Citizen Z’s tunes, or that time Cassandra snuck him his first taste of tequila.

Although the rules to Rik’s game were a bit worrisome, Lily had told him many stories about similar raucous drinking games she’d enjoyed playing with Lt. Mueller and her unit.  It was how they’d all let off steam and bonded.  After Murphy’s reminiscing, he didn’t want to deny her a shot at nostalgic fun.   So he pushed aside his social anxiety and resolved to give the game a shot.

I sure hope I don’t have to kiss Murphy!  He and Rik seem to have really clicked, and I don’t want things to get weird.

After Rik explained how to play his game, they pushed the little round table closer to the bed, and 10k and Lily sat in the arm chairs while Rik and Murphy sat on the bed where they could now reach the cards easily.

Lily drew the first card – an Ace of Clubs.  She held the bottle over Murphy’s boot.  “What do you think, Tommy?  Should I pour in a lot, or go easy?”

“No guts, no glory!” 10k laughed, drumming his fingers on the table, so she tipped a generous amount of vodka into the boot.

“Thatta girl!”  Rik egged her on.  “She knows how to play it!”

10k went next, and he drew the King of Hearts.

Murphy, Rik and Lily all cried out “Drink!” like a trio of singers.   10k cheerfully obliged them by taking a big gulp from his vodka punch.

Murphy went next, drawing a Jack of Hearts.  He leaned in close to Rik and whispered something in his ear, which Rik must have really enjoyed because he yipped and peppered Murphy with a kiss on the lips. 

“Oooh, Daddy, try to keep it PG-13, we have company!” Rik quipped, pretending to be scandalized while he fanned himself.

Rik next drew the Queen of Diamonds and waved it around.  “Diamonds are a girl’s best friend!  I think Mr. Murphy here should take a shot to disinfect that dirty, dirty mouth of his!”  He fluttered his lashes at Murphy, who gamely took a big gulp from his punch.

The game play continued with everyone laughing and cheering as they all got progressively tipsier with each round.  Kaya’s playlist had segued into a series of torch songs and love ballads.  Murphy got very excited about Hot Chocolate and he and Rik got up and danced together and sang along to “Sexy Thing.”  

“This is fun.  Aren’t you glad we came?”  Lily smiled at him warmly, her bare leg teasing him under the table as they watched the couple dance.

“I’m always happiest when I’m with you.”  He rubbed the soft skin above her knee and remembered how they’d felt in each other’s arms that morning.  It was true he was enjoying himself, but he was also looking forward to going home to bed with her to see if he could make her moan and sigh like that again.

“Here you go, lovebirds!”  Rik pushed fresh cocktails into Lily and 10k’s hands.  “I hope I didn’t make these too strong.  Take a sip and let me know if you need more punch in there, okay?”

“Thanks, Rik!”  Lily chirped.  10k dutifully took a big gulp and told him it tasted fine.

There were now only four cards left.  Lily drew her last card, and her eyes got huge as she showed everyone – she’d pulled the final Ace, causing everyone else to laugh uproariously. 

“Oh no!” she squealed, her face scrunched up in disgust as she pondered having to drink all that vodka from Murphy’s boot.

“Shoot the boot, shoot shoot the boot!” chanted Murphy and Rik as they pounded their fists on the table.

“Are you gonna be okay?” 10k asked her.  There was a LOT of vodka in there!

“Don’t worry.  I got this babe!”  Lily stood up, rather shakily, and pinched her nose and made a big show out of guzzling the vodka while the others hooted “Shoot the boot!”

After she finished, she flipped the boot across the room and raised her arms above her head triumphantly.  “OH YEAH!” she shouted, eliciting whoops and whistles from the party revelers.  “I still got it!”

She plopped back down into 10k’s lap and enthusiastically kissed and brushed against him like she’d forgotten they were in a room full of people.  10k felt himself getting quite heated and had to dial it down a few notches before he ripped off her polka dotted dress in front of everyone.

Rik dramatically cleared his throat to interrupt their make out session, sounding far more amused than annoyed.  “Do you think you could remove your tongue from her throat for two seconds and take your turn?” he razzed.

10k blushed as he pulled himself away Lily, who pouted and groaned, not wanting the kiss to end.   He reached around her to pick up his final card.  He was feeling so fuzzy, he couldn’t even remember what to expect.

It was the Queen of Hearts.  Lily had previously drawn one of the Queens…but Rik had drawn the other two.

“Oh no,” 10k groaned and palmed his face, dropping the card on the table so everyone could see it.  Lily giggled so hard she almost fell off his lap.

Rik started clapping and bouncing up and down on the bed.  “Kiss the Queen!”

“Tommy’s a really good kisser,” she slurred at Rik.  “You’re gonna love it!”

When 10k glanced at Murphy to gauge his reaction, a very curious feeling swept over him, an added spice to his already heightened arousal.  Maybe it was the alcohol filtering his emotions, or maybe it was his experience with their other mental encounters, but 10k was certain that this new layer of desire he felt was emanating from Murphy.  Not only that, but this external passion was tinged with something wistful, an almost melancholic ache.

Envy, perhaps?

Wait.  Is Murphy jealous that Rik is kissing me, or that I’m not kissing him?

“I won’t if you don’t want me to,” 10k silently messaged Murphy.  He didn’t want to screw anything up with Rik!

“It’s just a game.  Go ahead.  Do it! ” Murphy urged him mentally, looking straight into his eyes, and there was an indescribable spark there.  Could it be Murphy wanted this to happen? Why?

He didn’t have time to ponder that question because Rik impatiently yanked him to his feet.  Lily slumped languidly in the chair like she’d been poured into it.

Rik leaned forward and tapped his cheek to indicate where 10k should kiss him.

“I’m ready for my reward.  Please, be gentle with me!”  Rik teased with a glowing sigh, angling his face.

10k moved in to place a chaste peck on his cheek, but in a flash Rik was all over him like a wily mongoose.  The Talker somehow dipped 10k backwards and ambushed him with a deep kiss.  10k was smacked by an even stronger hit of Murphy’s desire as Rik smooched him like they were matinee idols on the silver screen.

Rik grinned down at him, still holding him aloft after that incredible kiss that had 10k’s heart fluttering wildly.

“Wait a sec.  I thought I was supposed to kiss you!” 10k muttered feebly, his limbs feeling inexplicably heavy. 

“My game, my rules,” Rik replied with a mischievous gleam in his eye.  He levered 10k over to the bed, where he sank down next to Murphy, still feeling stunned and confused after being waylaid by Rik’s lips.

10k was becoming extremely tired.  He wanted to tell Lily they should probably head off to sleep, but she looked already comatose herself slumped over the table.  He knew he should go check on her to make sure she was okay, but for some reason she seemed so far, far away.

“Your turn, Daddy!” Rik patted Murphy on the arm, and then turned to 10k.  “Hey, are you feeling warm?” Rik asked him.  He peeled off his flowing robe, exposing his bare chest.  10k fixated dumbly on the scars where the Zelk had gored him. 

Huh.  Is it just me, or are his scars moving around?  Man, I don’t know if I’ve ever been this wasted.

“I…I guess so?”  10k responded, not understanding what he was supposed to do, or why everything now felt like it was spinning around in circles.  He watched Murphy draw a card off the table.

“Yeah, it is definitely getting hotter.  Here, darling, let me help you.”  Rik tugged at 10k’s shirt and peeled it off of him like he was undressing a sleepy child. 

10k watched the shirt flutter to the ground like it was moving in slow motion.  It was getting hard to understand words when Murphy or Rik spoke to him, so he just watched their lips move and imagined that their voices were swirling around with the lyrics of the gentle music playing in the background.

“I…have become…comfortably numb…” 10 sang faintly along to the song on the radio.  Someone touched his face, but his eyelids were sealed shut so he had no idea who.

It became impossible to sit up anymore, so he drifted down onto the bed and to his surprise, the mattress felt like it was made out of quicksand.  The party faded from his mind as he sunk further and further into the softness.

 

Bonus:  Inspiration for Rik’s kiss

Chapter 43: Murphy POV - Winning

After Sarge finished chugging the fetid vodka, she flipped Murphy’s boot across the room and raised her arms above her head triumphantly.  “OH YEAH!” she shouted, eliciting whoops and whistles from the party revelers.  “I still got it!”

Murphy clapped and smiled for Sarge, impressed by her sportsmanship.  But try as he might, he couldn’t ignore the jealous ache he felt as he watched her fall into 10k’s arms for a steamy kiss. 

He wanted to be happy for 10k and Sarge.  And a large part of him truly was.  The last thing Murphy wanted was for 10k to live in a constant state of misery, and it was obvious that being with Sarge had helped him emerge from a dark place.  When 10k felt joy, Murphy felt it, too, and that was far better than the alternative.

But their bond complicated matters.  Murphy’s longing for 10k hadn’t dissipated despite his attempts to move on with Rik, and watching the amorous couple had kicked his desire for 10k into high gear.  He self-consciously crossed his legs to hide his semi.

Murphy had initially craved their voyeuristic trysts because vicarious sex was better than isolation.  He could jerk off and pretend someone wanted him.  But over time, 10k’s feelings for Sarge had deepened, and as a result, so had the emotional intensity of the sex. 

He noticed it had been that way when he’d experienced Roberta and Cooper together, too – her love made the “sex magic” (to steal a phrase from Doc) incredibly more potent.   The pleasure was more gratifying than physical intimacy by itself because of the psychic feedback, he was sure of it.

It’s a total dopamine rush whenever I feel him having sex.  The closest thing I could compare it to would be snorting fine Bolivian coke while getting blown by a stripper at The Boom Boom Room.  Those were crazy fucking days!  If I hadn’t been sent to the joint, I know I would have ended up on a slab pumped full of poison.

Murphy was grateful when Rik cleared his throat to revert the two lovers’ attention back to the game.  “Do you think you could remove your tongue from her throat for two seconds and take your turn?” he razzed.

10k blushed as he pulled himself away Sarge, who pouted and groaned, not wanting the kiss to end.   He reached around her to pick up his final card. 

“Oh no,” he groaned and palmed his face, dropping the card on the table so everyone could see it.  Murphy did not need their psychic bond to know he was not happy about kissing Rik!  Rik, however, was clapping and bouncing up and down with glee.

“Tommy’s a really good kisser,” Sarge slurred at Rik.  “You’re gonna love it!”

Rik wasn’t the only one.  Murphy’s semi-erection started ramping up towards full blown arousal as he imagined Rik and 10k locking lips. 

Sure, I admit it.  I would’ve loved to be the one kissing 10k, but twink porn was always my absolute favorite, and now I’ve got a front row seat to a live show?

Yeah, baby!  Bring it on!

Murphy couldn’t help but wonder if Rik had engineered this precise outcome.  He’d seen marked cards before, and Rik’s deck looked suspiciously similar.  That naughty boy!  He would have to thank Rik for his delightful deception later. 

“I won’t if you don’t want me to,” 10k silently messaged Murphy.

It felt like an apology, which shook Murphy a bit.  Even as drunk as he was, the kid was trying to be considerate of his feelings, and here Murphy was thinking solely with his dick. 

He is so clueless, it almost hurts. 

Still, if Rik did have some sketchy motive, should he stop this?

And miss out on watching two insanely hot guys make out?  Um, that’s a big NO.

“It’s just a game.  Go ahead.  Do it!” Murphy urged.  He took another swig from his drink and pushed his ambivalence aside.  This was a party, and Murphy wanted to stop over-analyzing everything and cut loose!

So 10k did.  And Murphy was not disappointed…far from it.

Big Red jumped up and saluted like a red-blooded American man when Rik dipped 10k backwards and kissed him just like the iconic sailor-kissing-a-nurse photo from the end of World War II.  Murphy could practically hear celebratory fireworks exploding in the background as 10k swooned in Rik’s arms.

Holy shit.  Rik, you magnificent little schemer, I think I love you!  God bless Newmerica!

Murphy could feel his blend’s head swimming after that mind blowing kiss.  The alcohol had definitely caught up with the poor boy!  The booze was affecting Sarge, too – when he looked over, she was passed out in her chair. 

“Comfortably Numb” by Pink Floyd had started playing on the radio, and along with the song, the mood of the room began to slow down and feel softly surreal.

When Rik deposited a dumb-struck 10k on the bed next to Murphy, there was something faintly predatory about his demeanor that made it almost seem like a cat leaving a dead mouse for his beloved master. 

His face lit up in a cheshire grin when he patted Murphy on the arm.  “Your turn, Daddy!”

Murphy had been watching the cards closely.  There were only two cards left, and he had a feeling he knew how this would turn out.  He leaned forward and turned over his final card, and sure enough, it was the King of Clubs.  10k held two Kings in his hand.

His heart jumped like his slot machine had just hit the jackpot.

The King’s Command.  10k has to do anything I ask!  This was Rik’s plan all along, wasn’t it?  To get 10k into our bed?

Murphy gulped when he looked over to see Rik removing 10k’s shirt.  As the song’s drumbeat slowed, he drank in the sight of their beautiful bare chests, their youthful flat abdomens, and it was like one of his wildest masturbatory fantasies come true.

“Go ahead.  He’s all yours,” chuckled Rik.  He sidled next to Murphy and kissed his shoulder.

When Murphy hesitated, Rik gently picked up Murphy’s hand and moved it to grasp 10k’s jaw.  “Tell him what you want,” he murmured in Murphy’s ear before moving closer to kiss his neck.  Murphy inhaled when Rik cupped his crotch and began coaxing Big Red to come out to play.

There was so much Murphy wanted from 10k, he didn’t even know where to begin.  He stroked 10k’s rugged cheekbone with his thumb and stared at the pouty dimples under his lip.  The kid was so out of it, he didn’t even seem to feel it.  He swayed gently like he was captivated by the music, his mind somewhere else entirely.

“Is there anybody in there?” Murphy whispered, trying to get his attention.  He brushed his lips against 10k’s cheek, wanting 10k to respond.  To want him.  “Can you hear me?”

But 10k’s eyes remained closed.  Unresponsive.  Murphy searched their bond for any indication that 10k was as aroused as he was, but all he got from his blend was muddled bliss.

“I…have become…comfortably numb!” 10k murmured drowsily, a soft smile on his lips.  He slipped out of Murphy’s grasp and languidly fell back onto the mattress.

“What are you waiting for?” Rik asked him.  “Don’t you like my present?”

If Rik was the devil on his shoulder urging Murphy to indulge his greatest desire, Doc was his better angel reminding him of the oath he’d taken not long ago.

“Promise me!  Never make 10k do anything he doesn’t want to, or I will do more than knock your lights out, so help me God.”

While Big Red sided with Rik on this internal debate, Murphy would not go back on his word. If he had sex with 10k, it had to be his choice, especially after all the times he’d taken 10k’s choice away from him.

“You know I do!  But he’s drunk, and his girlfriend is right there!” Murphy waved his arm at Sarge, who was slumped over the table and snoring.

“So?  If she wakes up and wants in on the fun, I’m not going to kick her off the bed.  I mean, I don’t normally eat fish tacos, but if they come on the combo platter, why not take a bite, you know what I mean?” 

Rik dropped down next to 10k and started rubbing his bare chest.  “Hmph.  This party is getting boring fast!  I propose a new game, Daddy.  How about I blindfold you, and then you decide which one of us tastes the sweetest!”

“While that game does sound amazing, I’d rather he be conscious.”  He pulled Rik’s hand off of 10k, who was still incoherent.

Dammit, he looks so luscious.  Argh!  It sucks having a conscience!

Rik sighed.  “Fine.  If that’s how you want to play it darling, we have all night.”  He sat up and kissed Murphy hungrily while loosening his tie and unbuttoning his vest.  “Let’s you and I start things off, and see where things end up.”

Big Red thought that sounded like an excellent plan.

Murphy impatiently yanked off his vest.  Rik pulled his purple silk tie off and wrapped it around his own throat like a scarf, then ran his hands up and down Murphy’s fuzzy chest while he divested himself of his shirt.

Their pants disappeared next.  They fell on each other, kissing and caressing and getting steamier by the second.  Rik tasted so sweet that Murphy almost forgot that 10k was passed out next to them.

“I can’t believe I’m doing this,” he moaned in between kisses.

“I can,” Rik snickered back at him.  “I’m very convincing!”  He paused to reach across Murphy and snake his hand into his satchel on the night stand.  He pulled out the jar of coconut oil.  He unscrewed the lid and let Murphy sniff the sweet scent.

“Definitely better than the old lube,” Murphy agreed.  They both scooped out healthy dollops of the white cream and rubbed it between their hands to warm it.

Rik’s nimble fingers found Big Red, and Murphy eagerly wrapped his hand around Rik’s cock.  They looked into each other’s eyes and began stroking in unison.

“They’re gonna be pissed if they wake up and find us fucking, you know,” Murphy muttered, not sure if he really gave a shit anymore.  Kaya’s radio playlist segued into some old 80’s pop songs that reminded him of his youth.  Being with Rik made him feel young and carefree again.

“I stopped worrying about consequences a long, long time ago!  Like the song says, girls just wanna have fun!”  Rik giggled, speeding up the pace of his strokes.  “I go where I want, I take what I want, and I fuck who I want!  And I wanted you the moment I met you.”

“Yeah?  Why’s that?”  Murphy snuck another kiss on his lips.

“Because you’re just like me.  Always hungry, never satisfied.”  Rik stopped stroking Murphy and straddled him.  “That, and you’ve got a monster of a cock!”

Murphy laughed.  He wanted to see what the coconut oil tasted like, so he moved Rik up until his cock dangled near his lips, and swallowed him whole.  Rik moaned happily, bracing himself against the wall while Murphy nursed him, thrusting occasionally.

10k let out a sigh next to them.  He was arching and writhing in place, his eyes still closed.  Could it be he was sensing Murphy’s passion?

The new lube was delicious, but Murphy had had enough sucking.  Big Red was dripping with need, so he manhandled Rik onto his back with his legs over Murphy’s shoulders, and pushed into him.  He watched 10k carefully as he drove into Rik, pretending he was fucking him with every long, forceful stroke.

10k moved his hands over his own body and moaned softly.  He wasn’t exactly conscious, but Murphy was positive his blend was picking up something from their bond.  He smiled over at 10k.

I’m making him feel that way.  Me!  And I’m not even touching him!

“Nuh uh.  Eyes on me, fucker!”  Rik growled, grabbing Murphy’s face and turning it to face him.  Murphy dipped down to kiss him, and Rik bit his lip, drawing blood.  Murphy redoubled his efforts, driving into Rik with an animalistic frenzy, which Rik met in kind, moaning and snarling with each thrust.

“Harder.  Harder!”  Rik demanded.

Murphy flipped Rik onto his hands and knees.  He grabbed the silk tie around Rik’s neck and twisted it, tightening it around his throat like a leash.  He jerked the leash while he slammed into Rik like a wrecking ball, his balls slapping loudly with every drive forward.  Rik choked with each rough tug of the leash, but that only seemed to increase his excitement as Murphy fucked him with wild abandon.

“Right there, Daddy.  Yes, right there!” he groaned hoarsely.  Rik pivoted to get closer to 10k, reaching out to unzip his jeans.  10k didn’t resist, but he didn’t wake up while Rik jerked him either.

In an ecstatic haze, Murphy was almost ready to come and didn’t want to break his rhythm, so he didn’t stop Rik when he began stroking drunk 10k.

Murphy finally reached his peak; he groaned as he spent into Rik, shuddering with each twitch of his cock deep inside of him.  He collapsed heavily against Rik’s back.

Rik extricated himself from Murphy, who was exhausted and dopey after that intense fuck.  He kneeled next to 10k and masturbated fiercely until his come roped all over 10k’s face and chest.

“Hey,” Murphy barked.  “Knock it off!”

“Oh no, did I disrespect your pwetty widdle pwincess?” Rik giggled sarcastically.  “Maybe you should spank me!”  He wiggled his bare ass at Murphy.

“I may just have to, you devious little shit!”  Murphy grumbled.  He was definitely down for another round, but Rik had worn him out and he needed time to recover.  He reached out to the table, where Sarge was still oblivious, and grabbed a glass of punch.  He gulped it down to slake his thirst.

Rik held out his hand and grimaced.   “Oh, dear.  I really wish you hadn’t done that!”

“Done what?” Murphy asked, putting the tumbler back down on the table.

“That was 10k’s drink,” Rik explained with an apologetic shrug.  Why was that important, anyway?

Rik crawled closer to the table and picked up the final card and showed it to Murphy – a Jack of Clubs.

“I guess I should fess up.”  Rik tented his hands as if reciting a prayer.  “You, my dear, have been an exquisite pleasure.  I have enjoyed our time together immensely.  I sure wish we could spend the rest of the night having more sexy fun time, but I slipped a bunch of happy pills into your friends’ drinks, and well…now you’re going to go nighty-night, too.”

“WHAT!” Murphy croaked.  He wished Rik had been joking, but he could already feel the whole world shift sideways.  His arms and legs felt like they weighed hundreds of pounds.

Rik pulled his pants back on.  “It is a real shame you didn’t take advantage of sweet Thomas here when you had the chance.  I even made it easy for you!  But now he’s coming with me, and I’m afraid you will never see him again.”

“No…no, no, no...” Murphy mumbled.  He tried to stand up to Rik, to stop him from whatever he was going to do next, but he crashed to the ground.

“You should have been honest with me, lover.  But you weren’t.”  Rik sounded more regretful than angry.  He ruffled 10k’s hair.  “Did you really think I wouldn’t find out what this boy can do?  Those Tombies out there can’t stop talking about his miracle brain!  Which I intend to sell to the highest bidder.  So I guess this is good-bye!”  He blew Murphy a kiss and began packing up his things.

“Please, Rik…please don’t…” Murphy begged him, and then he passed out cold.

Chapter 44: 10k POV - Traveling

“Hmmrmmm.”  10k woke up to a stunning early morning sunrise, where the sky was overflowing with pink and purple cotton candy clouds, and the horizon was dipped in shining gold leaf.  He also had a devil of a headache.  The headache came as no surprise considering how much he’d had to drink, but how did he get outdoors, and why was the wind blowing on his face?

“Gmmd  dmmmmit!” he muttered angrily as soon as he realized he had purple silk cleaved tightly between his lips, and his wrists were secured behind his back with something that felt…furry?  He struggled against the bonds, which held fast.

Seriously?  Tied up AGAIN?  Aaargh!  Why does this keep happening to me?  And why the hell would anyone cover handcuffs in fur, anyway?

“Mornin’, Sleeping Beauty!” Rik chuckled from the driver’s seat.  He took a hit off a Z-weed blunt, held it in, and then slowly exhaled into 10k’s face.  10k coughed behind his gag.

He saw that they were currently barreling down the interstate in the blue Cadillac Eldorado convertible that Seth and the others had repaired.  10k was bound on the passenger side, his ankles secured together with a belt. A thick bungee cord was wrapped snugly around his bare chest and the white leather bucket seat.  10k had been gagged with Murphy’s tie, and he could feel the ends flapping behind his head in the wind.

10k crooked his head around to see as far as he was able, but there was no one in the back seat.

“Murphy?  Murphy!  Can you hear me?”  He got no response from their link.  Was he asleep?  Was he dead?

Lily!  Where is she?   If he hurt her, I will kill him!

“What did you do to my friends, you son of a bitch?” he yelled into his gag while glaring at his captor.   It came out as incomprehensible mumbles, but Rik seemed to get the gist of his concern.

“Relax, Princess!”  He patted 10k’s thigh after shifting gears.  “They’re sleeping it off.  They’ll be fine!”  The speedometer was pushing 90 miles per hour, and Rik was dodging roadway obstacles like a Formula One driver.  Under normal circumstances, 10k loved racing almost as much as he loved shooting, but the last time Rik smoked Z-weed in a car, it didn’t end well. 

“Now that you’re awake, let’s put on some music, shall we?”  Rik ignored 10k’s dirty looks and stream of mumbled curses as he nudged a CD into the player.

Some guy started singing about the gospel for the fallen ones.  Rik apparently knew the song by heart, and grinned over at 10k as he belted out the lyrics, like they were two buddies on a road trip instead of a stoned lunatic and his hostage.

“The gnashing teeth and criminal tongues conspire against the odds, but they haven't seen the best of us yet.  If you love me, let me go!” Rik sang at the top of his lungs, taking another hit of Z-weed before stubbing it out in the ashtray to save for later.

10k was getting nowhere trying to wriggle out of his restraints, so he gave up and slumped in his seat.  He needed to think this out.

What does he want from me?   It isn’t a sex thing, is it?  No, he could have done whatever he wanted when I was passed out.  It’s gotta be about my brain.  He hasn’t eaten since yesterday, and maybe he’s sick of zombie leftovers.  But why kidnap me?  Why didn’t he chomp on me as soon as he had a chance?

Rik slowed down as they got closer to an exit heading to an old truck stop, which had been set up as some kind of apocalyptic trading post.  Cars, tools, weapons, bins of odds and ends were lined up on tables – a huge hand painted sign said WE BUY AND SELL EVERYTHING.

“Rikky has to conduct some important business, understand?”  He turned off onto the exit and rolled up to the truck stop.   He put the convertible into park and turned to face 10k.  

“So here’s the deal.  If you’re a good boy, I’ll give you a drink of water and let you pee in the ice bucket.”  He grabbed it from the floor between their seats and waved it at 10k.  “But if you’re a bad boy, no water, no bucket, and I’ll let you wallow in your own piss for the rest of the trip.  Got it?”

10k glared at him and told him to shove the plastic bucket into a very uncomfortable place.  The silk gag had gotten damper between his lips.  When Rik tugged at it to make sure it would stay in place, 10k winced away from his touch.

An older white woman with tangled silver hair, a missing front tooth and tanned skin that looked like an old leather purse approached the Eldorado brandishing a shotgun, but when she recognized the driver, she lowered her weapon.

“Howdy, Rik.  Long time no see!  Awful nice ride you got there!”  She ran her hands approvingly along the hood of the car.

“Hmmmp Mmmm!” 10k muttered into his gag while struggling against his bonds.

“What the…?” Her face screwed up into a confused expression when she realized Rik’s traveling companion was tied up.

Rik quickly cut in.  “Tammy Faye!  So glad to see you’re still running the place!” 

He gestured at 10k like he was showing off a prized possession.  “Meet Tommy.  He is a gorgeous ride, isn’t he?”  Rik joked with a lecherous wink while he rubbed 10k’s thigh, causing him to startle.  “I’m training him to be my new submissive.”

Rik pinched 10k’s cheek. “Moan loudly to say hi to the nice lady, Tommy!”

10k shook his head and frantically muttered pleas for help, but Tammy Faye seemed satisfied by Rik’s explanation.  She approached the passenger side door and looked at 10k like she was inspecting a prize calf.  She grasped his jaw and turned it right and left until he huffed and angrily wrested his face away.

“Yeah, he shore is purty.  Feisty, too!  I had me a slave boy a few years back, but I traded him for a pick-up truck and a carton of Marlboros.  You plannin’ on selling him?  ‘Cuz I might have a coupla interested buyers…”

10k’s stomach lurched and his blood ran cold.  Is that why Rik brought him here?  Human trafficking was rampant in the apocalypse, which was one of the reasons he initially decided to stick with Operation Bitemark.   When he’d lived a more solitary existence, he had a terribly close a call escaping a gang of slave traders near Pittsburgh.

“No, Tommy isn’t on the menu.”  Rik gave 10k a look that he probably meant to appear reassuring, but 10k’s heart continued to pound and he huffed against his gag like he wasn’t getting enough air.

“That’s why I’m here actually!” Rik continued.  “I have recently joined the ranks of the mortally challenged, so I’m in the market for some Bizkits, and fuel.  I need enough to get to Providentia.  Can you set me up?”

“Depends what you got to trade!”

Rik exited the convertible and pulled 10k and Lily’s rifles out of the back seat.  “I know how much you love the big guns!”

10k groaned furiously and thrashed in his restraints.  “No!  Do not give her my rifle, you asshole!”

Tammy Faye whistled appreciatively, ignoring 10k’s muffled outburst while she inspected the weapons.  “Now we’re talking.  These babies will get you five gallons and enough Bizkits to last you the week.”

“One more thing.  If I sweeten the deal with a bag of Z-weed, think you could throw in a cordless drill?”

“You got yourself a deal, sonny!”  Tammy Faye and Rik both spit in their hands and shook on it.  “Always a pleasure doing business with ya!  Come over here and pick out your tool.”

Rik gave 10k a warning look and reminded him to “Be good!” as he followed Tammy Faye over to the electronics section of her trading post.

10k closed his eyes and focused all his efforts on his bond. 

“Murphy!  Please wake up!  I need you!”

 

Bonus: Rik’s favorite song!

Chapter 45: 10k POV - Singing

Dammit, Murphy should be awake by now!  Did Rik slip something into our drinks?  I guess my healing ability metabolized the drug faster.  If only my bladder wasn’t so efficient! All that drinking last night has finally caught up to me, and I don’t know if I can hold it much longer…

10k let out a groan of frustration and shifted uncomfortably in his car seat while Rik continued gleefully belting out karaoke on their way to his mystery destination, having moved on from Panic! in the Disco to a Madonna’s Greatest Hits CD. 

Aagh!   If he’s trying to torture me, it’s working!  Is it wrong that I hope we get to wherever the hell he’s headed soon?  Rik mentioned needing enough gas to get to Providentia.  Is that a new outpost?  Seth never mentioned that one.

His bladder felt like it would soon burst, so he begrudgingly kicked at the ice bucket until he got Rik’s attention.

Rik slowed down and parked on the side of the highway, which was lined by the back side of a long abandoned strip mall comprised of fast food restaurants, dance fitness studios and big box stores.  He tugged the gag out of 10k’s mouth.

“Tell me you’ll be a polite little princess, and I’ll let you pee.”

10k licked at the sore corners of his lips and glared at him.  “No, I’m not saying that.”

Rik started the engine again.  “Fine, piss yourself!”

10k cut in before he could drive off.  “I don’t think you’re gonna like that!  Did you forget that Talkers have an enhanced sense of smell?”

Rik paused and shot him an irritated look.  10k figured Providentia must still be a long way away, because he sighed and turned the ignition back off.  He grabbed the pilfered motel ice bucket and walked around the Eldorado to open the passenger side door.

10k wished his arms weren’t handcuffed behind him.  He had virtually no leverage to help him escape at this time, so he resigned himself to Rik unzipping his pants.  He turned away and blushed when Rik fondled him into position so he could stream into the bucket, his bladder becoming just as shy.

As much as he needed to pee, it was totally not happening with Rik touching him.

“Oh, come on.  Don’t be such a scaredy cat, Princess!” Rik chuckled, giving his penis a little wiggle as if coaxing it to perform.

“What do you want from me?” 10k snapped at him.  “Rape me, eat my brains, do whatever it is you snatched me for!   Just get it over with!  Because I am going to go insane if I have to put up with your bullshit for one more second!”

“Rape you?” Rik giggled, shaking his head as if he’d said the funniest thing ever.  “Sweetie, let me explain something.  Two bottoms do not make a top…”

10k interrupted him, unleashing the pent up fury that had built up inside of him their entire road trip.  “I don’t know what that means, and I don’t care!  I’ve had it!  Your singing?  Please, for the love of God, make it stop!   I’ve heard dying raccoons that could carry a tune better than you!”

“What?!”  Rik pulled his hand away, aghast at the unexpected critique of his performance.  His face looked like he was struggling and failing to come up with a suitable come back.

When 10k finally released into the ice bucket, it felt like the most satisfying pee of his life.

At least I got him to shut up for five seconds!

Rik angrily muttered something under his breath while he emptied the ice bucket into the tall grasses by the side of the road.  He looked 10k over as a wicked smile spread across his face.

“What do you want from me?” 10k repeated defiantly when Rik straddled him and took hold of his cock again.

“Maybe I want to make YOU sing,” Rik teased him, stroking him with an unperturbed confidence, like a maestro warming up his instrument.  “I’ve been told I’m really good at that.”

10k turned his head away when Rik swooped in to kiss him.  Rik ignored the rebuff and began stroking him with more vigor, causing 10k to hitch in his breath.

Dammit, he is good at this…

“Unh…I thought you liked Murphy!  H-he definitely liked you!  Last night he was happier than I’ve seen in ages.  Unh!  Why would you mess that up?” 10k muttered, desperately trying to keep his breathing steady while Rik’s nimble fingers played him. 

Rik’s strokes slowed down.  “He doesn’t want me as much as he wants you.”  He was trying not to show it, but the usual flippancy in his voice was clouded over by an unmistakable sadness.

“You have no idea how much I wish he didn’t.”  10k looked directly into Rik’s eyes, trying to understand him.  “Is that what this is all about?  Revenge?”

But Rik was still an enigma as he surprised 10k with another kiss.  His lips were so soft, so supple and full of longing that it took several seconds before 10k was able to break away.

“Please don’t,” he whispered against Rik’s cheek, ashamed that his body was responding to the physical contact.  His sense memories of Murphy having sex with Rik were surging to the surface, flooding him with endorphins.  Everything Murphy had felt for Rik, the raw desire and insatiable need, crept over 10k like a shadow darkening his mind.  He tugged futilely at the handcuffs.

Fight it.  This isn’t you.  You know who you are.  You know who you love.  You’re in control, not the bond!

“Get off of me!” 10k demanded more forcefully.  He head-butted Rik in the jaw, which barely deterred him.  He laughed and seemed to enjoy the pain!

“Oh, Princess.  I can’t help myself.  I’m so hungry,” breathed Rik as he trailed kisses down 10k’s throat.  “That Bizkit I ate earlier tasted like cardboard.  Disgusting.  But you…”

10k cried out in excruciating pain when Rik suddenly bit into his neck.  10k gurgled and tried to wrest away while the Talker moaned ecstatically, gulping greedily from the gushing wound like it was a water fountain.  The hot blood spurted into 10k’s eyes, down his chest, all over Rik and the white leather car seats.

Off in the distance, 10k could hear the howl of a Z.

With a dreamy chuckle, Rik collapsed against 10k like a heroin addict after getting his fix.  10k could hear more Zs gathering behind the strip mall, the cacophony of their growls and mutterings getting closer.

10k almost panicked as he choked on his own blood, but knew he couldn’t afford to lose his head.  He held his breath and tried to think of a way out of this situation.  If he was set on by a horde of Zs again, that would be the end of him, even if he somehow survived the encounter.  All his remaining memories would be stolen.

10k steeled himself, and with every ounce of strength he had, he yanked his left hand through the handcuff, dislocating his thumb and scraping off a large swath of skin.  He screamed in agony during the process, but at least he was free.

10k was able to wriggle out from under the bungee cord strapping him to the car seat and shove Rik off him onto the floor mat.

“I see the cosmos,” Rik murmured in a hallucinatory daze.  He reached up to touch things that weren’t there.   “And what do you know?   Unicorns are totally real!”

Ignoring the stoned Talker, 10k quickly used Murphy’s purple tie to bandage the wound on his neck.  He slid over to the driver’s seat and cranked the ignition, causing Madonna’s “Ray of Light” to blast through the speakers.  A mob of snarling zombies rounded the corner of the strip mall.  They rushed toward the convertible, but 10k was able to build up just enough speed to ram through them.

“Faster than the speeding light she's flying,” Rik sang happily as they raced away from the hungry horde of Zs flooding out onto the highway.

“SHUT UP!” 10k yelled at him.  The still locked pink furry handcuffs jingled against his wrist as he awkwardly zipped up his pants.

Rik pouted and gave him a raspberry.

Chapter 46: Murphy POV - Finding

Half-asleep, Murphy tried to shove back the hand that was so rudely shaking him.  “Bleargh!” he groaned. His tongue was so thick he couldn’t yet approximate human speech, and it felt like a million hornets had taken up residence in his brain.

The shaking became stronger.

“Whuh!” he snapped.  The sunlight streaming through the window felt like a dagger piercing him in the eye, so he grabbed a stray piece of clothing off the floor where he lay to cover his face.  He smacked his lips trying to rid his mouth of the dry cottony feeling. 

Why is Roberta in our motel room?  Why is 10k’s shirt on my face?

“Yo!  I’m not playin’ here.  I need you to wake the fuck up!”

“Awright!  Awright!” he muttered, trying to clear his head.  When he peeked out behind the shirt draped over his face, he saw Warren crouched over him, her Annoyed-at-Murphy meter cranked all the way up to 11.   Back in the bathroom, he could hear Sarge moaning and puking her guts out.

When he looked down at himself, he realized he was stark naked.  Warren shook her head and gave him the side eye when he shoved the black shirt down to cover his nether regions…but not before she glanced down at Big Red!

Ah ha!  Did she like what she saw?

“Must have been some party,” she snarked gruffly.  She grabbed his pants off the bed and thrust them at him.  “Your boy Rik took off with our Caddy…and 10k, by the looks of it.  Nice job keeping him out of trouble!”

“Dammit.”  Murphy groaned, barely recalling the last thing that happened before he passed out.   Rik had told him about the drugged punch, but everything after that was a messy blur.  “The little minx roofied us!”  He hurriedly pulled on his pants.

Doc walked in and surveyed the situation.   He picked up the empty bottle of Grey Goose vodka and tipped it upside down.  “Aw, man!  You guys had a party, and you didn’t even invite me?”

“Seriously?  Did you not hear the part about the roofies?”  Murphy grumbled while he threw on the rest of his clothes. 

Dang it, where’s my new purple tie?  It was pure silk!

“Have you ever known me to say no to a pharmaceutical?” Doc countered with a sly grin.

“Fine!  I’ll invite you the next time Rik decides to fuck everyone over!”  He stumbled across the floor to retrieve his second boot from the corner of the room, which was damp and reeking of vodka.  Murphy was still feeling a little woozy.  Whatever Rik had given them, it was very strong.

“Did you forget what I said about 10k?” Warren reminded him.  “He’s missing!”

“I know, I know!  Don’t worry, I’ll find him!”  Murphy closed his eyes and reached out through their bond.  “Kid?  You alright?  Where are you?”

Not only was there no reply, but Murphy couldn’t sense him, either!  More concerned this time, he shook his head and tried harder to reconnect with 10k.  No response, and absolutely nothing was popping up on his mental radar.

He tried shifting his focus from 10k to Warren.  “Uh, oh.  Something is wrong.  I can’t feel him, or you either, and you’re so pissed that you should be coming through clear as a bell!”

Doc scratched at his beard.  “Huh.  If Rik slipped you a mickey, maybe the drugs are somehow blocking your bond with your blends?”

“That better be it, because if that goddamn Talker ate our boy, I will never forgive you!”   Warren seethed at Murphy. 

“C’mon, now.  He may be sketchy, but I really don’t think Rik would do that,” Doc reassured her.  “Paulo told me he’s positive that all the Tombies would feel it if their Redeemer was dead.  They say he’s still out there.” 

Warren rolled her eyes.  “When we get 10k back, we need to nip all this Redeemer bullshit in the bud.  I really don’t like how culty some of them are getting!”

“Yeah, my Murphytown blends could get a little fanatic, too,” Murphy admitted.  “Side effect of the shared mental bond, I think.”

“Shared bond…”  A grin slowly crept across his face.  “Wait a minute…Murphy might not have enough juice to find him right now, but I bet you could if you two worked your mojo together!”

Murphy raised his hand.  “Ahem.  May I remind you that the last time you had me combine my powers, Roberta got stuck inside a fat smelly zombie while 10k screwed her psycho bed buddy?” he grumbled.

Warren immediately smacked him in the back of the head. 

Murphy winced and rubbed the spot where she’d hit him.  “Too soon?”

Sarge stumbled out of the bathroom looking greener than a zombie.  “Ugh.  Remind me to never, ever drink again,” she moaned.  She fell back on the mattress while clutching her head.  “Tell me you know how to get Tommy back, and that I get first dibs on shooting Rik in the face.”

I hope you’re joking, missy.  I know Rik is a thieving conman, but he grew on me.  I need to find those two before it’s too late for him or 10k!

“Go ahead.  Tell us your big plan, old man,” Murphy sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose and wishing he had an Advil right now.

“Your abilities are stronger when you’re physically linked with your blends.  If you and Warren hook up, I bet you can push past the numbing effects of the drugs and find the kid,” Doc explained.

“Nuh uh.  I am NOT having sex with Murphy in front of y’all,” Warren growled, crossing her arms defiantly.  Back on the bed, Sarge groaned in disgust.

“I don’t think he meant that, but I love that your mind went there first!” Murphy drawled, winking at her.  The look she flashed him was so heated, he could practically see the smoke coming out of her ears.

“Err, yeah…I was thinking more of a handshake.”  Doc took each of them by the hand.  “Close your eyes.  Clear your minds.  Make contact, then try to expand your bond outward until you detect him.”

“Fine, I’ll try,” Warren relented.  She rolled her shoulders and shook her head, trying to relax while she reached out to clasp Murphy by the hand.

Doc was right. 

As soon as they touched, he was able to sense Warren again, and as he focused on their physical connection, he began to see her in a brand new light.  He realized that she had been able to mentally shield herself much more effectively than 10k ever could, and in the past he’d only gotten a fraction of what she was feeling.

While her anger and frustration were still roiling around on the surface, at a much deeper level he could now feel her love for 10k and the rest of her team…including Murphy himself. 

Wow.  She really does care about me!

He gulped and narrowed in on her love, letting it wash over him while he got his bearings in their mindscape.  His headache was now gone, and being this close to Warren felt so good, he wished he could stay here and luxuriate, like relaxing in a meditation cell.  But they had a mission.

He gripped her hand tighter. 

Normally he couldn’t speak to her like he could 10k, but he figured he’d try since their bond felt so much stronger when they touched.

“Can you hear me?” he asked her mentally.

“Yes!” she replied with an air of surprise.  “I can!  Whoa, this is so weird.”

Murphy grinned.  “Yeah.  You get used to it!”

“Warren, remember when you reached out to 10k so you could return him to his own body?”  Doc asked.  “Do that again, except this time, just try to sense him, and tell us what happens!”

Murphy could hear Warren take a deep breath while she concentrated. 

“Okay…I think I may have found him.”  Warren suddenly hissed and jerked her left hand like she’d just touched a hot stove.  “Ow!  Dammit, I feel what he’s feeling…and he’s hurt!”

It worked!  With our abilities combined, I can feel him now, too.  His hand, and his neck, they’re both wounded.

Sarge gasped.  “What?  How bad?”

Murphy responded now that he also had a bead on 10k.  “The kid has a very high pain threshold. He’s not incapacitated, at least I don’t think so.  I can sense a Z right next to him, but I think…I think 10k is more ticked off than afraid.” 

That settles it.  If the kid is that supremely annoyed, he must be with Rik.

“Shit, empathy sucks!   Warren muttered mentally, still favoring her hand like it was injured.

“Welcome to my world,” sighed Murphy, rubbing his now sore neck.  He tried to piggy back off Warren’s bond to speak to 10k, but his drugged mind was still feeling fuzzy.  It was like trying to tune in a radio station that was too far away. 

“Dammit, I still can’t talk to him.  You need to try.”            

“Okay, here goes nothing,” Warren said out loud.  She steeled herself and clenched Murphy’s hand tightly as if to anchor herself.  “Ten Thousand?  10k?  Can you hear me, baby boy?  Where are you?” she called out mentally.

She must have connected, because the two of them blew apart and Murphy stumbled backwards a few feet as if shoved by an invisible force.  Although disoriented, he remembered the psychic blast when Warren had performed the body switcheroo, and this felt like more of the same. 

Warren careened off one of the motel chairs and tumbled to the floor, her eyes closed.  Doc leaned down to check on her.

“Oh, jeezly crow!  You feelin’ okay, gal?” he asked.

Warren’s eyes flew open, and she sat upright, looking around in confusion.  She glanced down at her breasts, clutched at them, and let out a blood curdling scream.

“WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING?”

Chapter 47: 10k POV - Shifting

This chapter takes place during the same time as Chapter 46.

10k made a U-turn to head back towards the Motel 666.  To prevent Rik from caterwauling along with the songs, 10k ejected the Madonna CD from the player and tossed it out of the convertible.

Rik was so high, he didn’t even notice.  He was too busy waving his hands in the air like he was combing the clouds with his fingers, which caused him to cackle uproariously. 

“Come closer Mr. Unicorn!  I want to ride you!” Rik giggled, talking to someone who wasn’t there.

This is so weird.  I’ve seen Doc smoke Z weed more times than I can count, and he never got THIS loopy.  Was Rik’s joint laced with something else?  Oh shit.  He didn’t get this way until after he bit me.  Is it my blood causing him to hallucinate?

10k hissed in pain after he changed lanes and accidentally jerked his dislocated thumb against the steering wheel.  Fortunately, his neck wound had stopped bleeding, but he needed to do something to reset his hand before it healed back wrong.  

Complicating matters, they were still in the middle of a large city, and the car interior was splattered with his blood.  If the scent attracted more Zs, he didn’t have any weapons to fend them off!  He would have to wait until they got to a more remote area before he dealt with his hand injury.

10k disgustedly shoved Rik away from him after the Talker suddenly licked a long streak of blood off his bare arm.  “Ew!  Knock it off!”

“Oh, I am gonna make a mint off of you, Princess!” Rik chuckled dreamily. “At first I thought I would peddle your brain as a cure for the Z virus, but that blood of yours…damn, it has a kick!  I haven’t felt this good since the world ran out of Molly!  Everyone is going to want a taste!”

“Stay away from me,” 10k warned darkly.  “I may not have my gun right now, but that doesn’t mean I don’t know at least ten thousand ways to mercy your zombie ass.  Or didn’t you hear how I got my name?”

The deadly glare 10k shot the Talker caused him to stop laughing and sober up a bit.

“Your blood…is that why Murphy wants you so bad?”  Rik asked.

“Stop.  Talking,” 10k muttered, gripping the steering wheel tighter while he tried to concentrate on the road.  He gulped uncomfortably.

Is it?  Is Murphy’s obsession some kind of physical reaction to our weird bond?

A sly grin stretched across his face while Rik leaned back in his seat, tapping his cheek slowly.

“You know,” Rik drawled carefully, his eyebrow arched while he scrutinized 10k like a pickpocket sizing up his next mark.  “The first time Murphy fucked me, he made me wear your goggles…”

HE DID WHAT?!?

10k braked hard, jostling Rik out of his seat and slamming him against the dashboard.

“OW!” Rik yelped.  “Watch it!  You almost killed Mr. Unicorn!”

“That’s it!  Out of the goddamn car!  Now!” 10k demanded, hating the hot blush he felt spreading across his face.

“You can’t just leave me in the middle of flipping nowhere!” Rik whined.

“Oh, yes I can!”  He pivoted to face Rik and punched him so hard he tumbled over the side of the convertible.

Suddenly he was besieged by a voice in his head, but oddly, it wasn’t Murphy.

“Ten Thousand?  10k?  Can you hear me, baby boy?  Where are you?”

“Warren?” 10k responded incredulously.  But as soon as he connected with her, he felt this strange wave of force push against him, like an invisible explosion.  If he hadn’t already been sitting down, he would have been knocked off his feet.

“Uh oh.  I’ve felt that before!”  10k opened the driver’s side door and rushed over to where Rik had fallen out of the car.

As he approached, the Talker appeared unconscious.  10k kneeled down and tried to shake him awake.  He was relieved when “Rik” opened his eyes…but 10k knew before he even said anything it wasn’t actually Rik looking back at him.

“Ah, shit.  I did it again, didn’t I, baby boy?”

Notes:

I haven’t gotten any comments on this fic in a long while, so I have not been inspired to continue when no one is reading it anymore.

If you like this story and would like to see it come to a proper conclusion, please let me know with a comment! I do love these characters and story and miss them so.